Skip to main content

Full text of "What is living and what is dead of the philosophy of Hegel"

See other formats


WHAT  IS  LIVING  AND  WHAT  IS  DEAD 
OF  THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


WHAT  IS  LIVING  AND 
WHAT  IS  DEAD  OF  THE 
PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


BY 

BENEDETTO   CROCE 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  TEXT  OF 
THE  THIRD  ITALIAN  EDITION,  1912 

BY 

DOUGLAS    AINSLIE 

B.A.  (OxoN.),  M.R.A.S. 


NEW  YORK /RUSSELL  &  RUSSELL 


FIRST  PUBLISHED  IN   K)I$ 

REISSUED,  1969,  BY  RUSSELL  &  RUSSELL 

A  DIVISION  OF  ATHENEUM  PUBLISHERS,  INC. 

BY  ARRANGEMENT  WITH  MACMILLAN  &  CO.  LTD.,  LONDON 

L.  C.  CATALOG  CARD  NO!  79-83845 
PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


TRANSLATOR'S  NOTE 

READERS  of  this  translation  will  observe  that  I 
have  followed  the  Italian  in  discarding  where  the 
original  does  so  the  use  of  capitals  for  the  words 
idea,  spirit  and  so  forth.  It  is  true  that  they  are 
printed  with  capitals  in  German  ;  but  then,  so  are 
all  other  substantives,  and  by  avoiding  their  use, 
such  words  as  idea  and  spirit  are  better  under 
stood  as  immanent  rather  than  as  transcendental 
"  things-in-themselves." 

I  used  "  gnoseology  "  in  my  translation  of  the 
Philosophy  of  the  Practical  instead  of  the  para 
phrase  "  theory  of  knowledge."  This  word, 
regularly  formed  from  the  Greek,  seems  to  me 
worthy  a  place  in  English,  which  has  made  no 
difficulty  about  accepting  an  analogous,  but  not 
identical,  term  such  as  Epistemology.  When 


vi  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

neologisms  cover  a  new  thought  or  facilitate,  by 
abbreviating,  expression,  it  seems  to  me  that  they 
are  always  legitimate,  and  I  have  not  hesitated  to 
introduce  one  or  two  other  words  thus  employed. 
The  tendency  to  avoid  neologism  at  all  costs  by 
the  adoption  of  paraphrase,  frequent  in  contem 
porary  English  writers,  seems  to  me  to  frustrate 
the  very  purpose  which  it  is  intended  to  serve, 
rendering  yet  more  difficult  by  the  very  common 
ness  of  the  words  used  as  paraphrase  the  already 
sufficiently  subtle  qualifications  of  philosophy. 


AUTHOR'S  NOTE 

THE  study,  What  is  living  and  what  is  dead  of 
the  Philosophy  of  Hegel,  was  published  in  1906 
(Bari,  Laterza),  and  contained  an  essay  on 
Hegelian  bibliography  as  an  appendix.  This  has 
since  been  increased  in  the  German  and  French 
translations  of  that  volume  and  would  now  have 
need  of  not  a  few  additions.  But  it  has  seemed 
to  me  opportune  in  the  present J  collection  to 
suppress  altogether  the  bibliographical  portion 
as  something  extraneous  to  its  nature,  and  to 
republish  it,  if  ever,  separately.  And  indeed,  if 
any  one  will  give  himself  the  trouble  of  looking 
through,  correcting,  completing  and  keeping  it  up 
to  date  for  the  use  of  students  of  Hegel,  I  propose 

1  The  Essay  on  Hegel  is  the  first  of  a  series  of  essays  upon  philo 
sophical  subjects  contained  in  the  volume  from  which  this  essay  has  been 
selected  for  translation  into  English. — D.  A. 

vii 


viii  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 
to  present  him  with  that  first  study  of  mine,  with 
permission  to  exercise  upon  it  most  fully  the  jus 
utendi  et  abutendi.  In  this  reimpression  of  the 
critical  study  of  1906  will  be  found  instead  certain 
elucidations  of  various  points  of  the  Hegelian 
philosophy,  which  answer  to  censures  and  objec 
tions  that  have  been  made  to  me  ;  though  I  have 
as  a  rule  preferred,  as  more  persuasive,  objective 
treatment  or  retreatment  of  disputed  points  to 
polemic  properly  so  called. 

B.  CROCK. 

RAIANO  (AQUILA), 
September  1912. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I.  THE  DIALECTIC  OR  SYNTHESIS  OF  OPPOSITES     .         i 

II.  EXPLANATIONS   RELATING   TO  THE   HISTORY  OF 

THE  DIALECTIC        ....  -33 

III.  THE     DIALECTIC     AND     THE     CONCEPTION     OF 

REALITY •       52 

IV.  THE  NEXUS  OF  THE  DISTINCTS  AND  THE  FALSE 

APPLICATION  OF  THE  DIALECTIC  FORM    .         .       78 

V.  THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  INTO  PAR 
TICULAR  CONCEPTS  AND  DEGREES  OF  TRUTH 
(STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LOGIC)  .  .  .  .100 

VI.  THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS 

INTO  PHILOSOPHICAL  ERRORS  .         .         .120 

I.  Art  and  Language  (^Esthetic). 

VII.  THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS 

INTO  PHILOSOPHICAL  ERRORS  .         .         .134 

II.  History  (Idea  of  a  Philosophy  of  History). 

VIII.  THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS 

INTO  PHILOSOPHICAL  ERRORS.         .         .         .150 

III.  Nature  (Idea  of  a  Philosophy  of  Nature). 

ix 


PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

PAGE 

IX.  THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF  THE  FALSE  SCIENCES 
AND  THE  APPLICATION  OF  THE  DIALECTIC  TO 
THE  INDIVIDUAL  AND  TO  THE  EMPIRICAL  .  174 

X.  DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME 192 

XI.  THE    CRITICISM    AND    CONTINUATION    OF    THE 

THOUGHT  OF  HEGEL 203 

Conclusion. 


TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION1 

THE  following  lines  were  written  before  the  out 
break  of  war,  but  I  see  no  reason  to  qualify 
any  of  the  statements  therein  contained.  The 
madness  and  immoralism  of  twentieth  century 
Germany  has  nothing  in  common  with  her  great 
writers  of  a  hundred  years  ago  and  more.  There 
has  been  a  great  decline  of  German  thought 
coincident  with  material  prosperity  and  aspiration 
for  universal  dominion. 

Readers  of  the  following  pages,  accustomed  to 
Hegel's  Himalayan  severity  and  ruggedness  of 
style  and  to  the  arid  and  difficult  treatment  of  the 
Hegelian  philosophy,  so  long  in  vogue,  both  here 
and  in  Germany,  will  probably  be  surprised  at  the 
profound  yet  pellucid  clarity  of  Croce's  thought. 
Hegel  has  at  last  found  a  critic  and  interpreter 
equal  to  the  task,  in  the  thinker  who  has  already 
given  us  complete  the  Philosophy  of  the  Spirit. 
Croce  has  passed  beyond  and  therefore  been  able 

1  Some  of  these  thoughts  are  taken  from  other  essays  of  Croce. 
XI 


xii  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

to  look  back  upon  Hegel,  to  unravel  the  gorgeous 
yet  tangled  skein  of  his  system,  and  supply  to  all 
future  students  the  clue  of  Ariadne. 

Who  but  Croce  would  have  thought  of  recom 
mending  that  Hegel  should  be  read  like  a  poet? 
Were  it  not  for  his  own  work  upon  aesthetic,  such 
a  statement  would  seem  absurd  ;  but  in  the  light 
of  the  two  degrees  of  theoretic  knowledge  and 
of  the  formation  of  logic  from  aesthetic  intuitions, 
such  a  remark  assumes  its  full  significance. 
Rather,  then,  than  dwell  for  ever  upon  some 
technical  difficulty,  such  as  that  presented  by  the 
first  triad  of  the  Logic,  he  recommends  us  to  read 
Hegel  "like  a  poet,"  that  is  without  paying  undue 
attention  to  the  verbal  form,  the  historical  accident 
of  what  he  says,  but  full  attention  to  its  poetic 
truth.  In  reading  a  philosopher,  we  should  seek 
his  inspiration  in  the  mazes  of  his  text,  without 
paying  undue  attention  to  the  pedantries  and 
formulae  with  which  such  a  writer  as  Hegel  is 
(historically)  overlaid.  We  should  see  in  the 
Hegelian  triads  the  mighty  effort  of  the  philosopher 
against  Eleaticism  and  all  forms  of  Nihilism,  and 
his  attempt  to  create  a  new  and  superior  form  of 
Heracliticism.  The  cut-and-dried  Hegel  of  the 
schools  is  thus  to  be  avoided  ;  and  when  with 
Croce's  help  we  have  scraped  the  lichen  of  his 


TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xiii 

formulae  from  the  thought  of  Hegel,  we  find 
beneath  it  the  true  philosopher,  the  hater  of  all 
that  is  abstract  and  motionless,  of  the  should-be 
that  never  is,  of  the  ideal  that  is  not  real. 

The  title  of  this  book  sufficiently  explains  its 
scope  and  object.  The  magnificent  critique  and 
explanation  of  the  dialectic  is  followed  by  the  ex 
position  of  one  of  Hegel's  two  great  errors,  the 
confusion  of  distincts  and  opposites,  and  of  its 
far-reaching  evil  consequences  for  a  great  part  of 
the  Hegeli'an  system.  That  this  error  should 
appear  in  the  Logic  itself  is  characteristic  of 
Hegel,  who  is  not  guilty  of  any  mere  inadvertence 
or  blunder,  but  errs  grandly  in  a  vital  part  of 
his  system.  One  of  the  most  important  deduc 
tions  from  this  error  is  that  of  the  death  of  art, 
to  be  merged,  according  to  Hegel,  in  philosophy. 
Croce's  refutation  of  this  fallacy  and  of  the 
application  of  the  dialectic  to  the  empirical  world, 
were  they  his  sole  contribution  to  philosophic 
criticism  and  research,  would  suffice  to  lay  all 
students  of  Hegel  beneath  an  obligation  of  en 
lightened  gratitude  to  the  philosopher  of  Naples. 

Croce  points  out  how  it  was  owing  to  the 
application  of  the  dialectic  of  opposites  to  the 
category  of  distincts  that  Hegel  conceived  so  great 
a  contempt  for  the  practical  as  compared  with  the 


xiv  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

theoretic  world.  He  was  led  by  his  theory  to  look 
upon  the  former  as  one  from  which  the  thinker 
freed  himself  by  the  power  of  his  thought.  In 
Hegel,  the  poet  and  the  sage  look  down  from 
their  tower  of  ivory  upon  the  throng  below.  He 
conceived  the  dialectic  as  a  temporal  becoming, 
a  progressiis  ad  finitum,  and  once  he  had  attained 
to  the  contemplative  life,  the  sage  would  naturally 
no  longer  desire  any  sort  of  intercourse  with  the 
throng.  There  would  thus  be  cessation  of  the 
dialectic.  But  becoming  cannot  negate  itself. 
The  true  becoming  is  ideal  ;  it  is  the  intelligence 
of  real  becoming,  in  the  same  way  as  the  universal 
is  not  divergent  or  indifferent  in  respect  to  the 
particular,  but  is  the  intelligence  of  the  particular  ; 
so  that  universal  and  particular,  ideal  and  real  be 
coming,  are  the  same.  Outside  ideal  becoming 
is  not  real  becoming,  but  only  temporal  becoming, 
that  is  to  say,  arithmetical  time,  a  construction  of 
the  abstract  intellect ;  just  as  the  real  individual  is 
not  outside  the  universal,  but  only  the  empirical  in 
dividual,  isolated,  atomicized,  monadized.  Eternity 
and  real  time  coincide,  because  the  eternal  is  in 
every  instant  and  every  instant  is  in  the  eternal. 

Hegel's  identification  of  the  real  and  the 
rational  led  him  to  support  energetically  the 
action  of  the  State  and  of  all  great  men,  and 


TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION    xv 

his  confusion  of  the  ethical  with  the  economic 
led  to  the  creation  of  Nietzsche's  Superman,  a 
being  above  the  morality  of  the  throng.  The 
rationality  of  the  real  should,  however,  be  closely 
connected  with  the  most  rigid  condemnation  of 
error  and  of  evil,  and  the  perpetuity  of  the  dialectic 
with  the  constancy  of  the  true.  The  idea  of  finite 
progress  must  therefore  be  looked  upon  as  in 
complete,  until  it  has  been  enriched  by  the  dialectic 
with  the  idea  of  infinite  progress.  This  latter, 
taken  by  itself,  is  also  void  of  content,  for  an 
eternal  approximation  and  never  attaining  is  not 
progress  :  it  does  not  matter  to  Tantalus  if  the 
sweet  spring-water  be  a  mile  or  an  inch  from  his 
lips,  if  he  is  never  to  touch  it  with  them.  The 
symbol  of  humanity  is  neither  God  nor  man,  but 
the  God-man,  Christ,  Who  is  the  eternal  in  the 
temporal  and  the  temporal  in  the  eternal. 
Another  way  of  stating  the  same  thing  is  to  com 
bine  the  western  idea  of  a  perpetual  breathless 
pursuit  of  truth,  and  the  static  oriental  idea  of  the 
perpetual  return.  The  spirit  and  history  are 
identical,  as  in  their  turn  are  philosophy  and 
history,  because  neither  is  complete  without  the 
others.  We  possess  the  truth  at  every  moment, 
by  the  act  of  thinking,  and  this  truth  is  at  every 
instant  changed  into  will  and  nature,  and  therefore 


xvi  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

into  a  new  problem,  which  must  be  constantly 
added  to,  if  it  is  to  remain  truth.  A  man  may 
sacrifice  all  he  has  for  the  truth,  even  his  own  soul, 
but  he  can  never  sacrifice  morality,  owing  to  the 
contradiction  that  this  would  imply.  Croce  has 
more  than  a  good  word  to  say  of  the  study  of 
Hegel  in  Great  Britain,  and  indeed  he  recently 
observed  to  the  present  writer  that  his  own  thought 
remained  far  more  itself  in  the  English  than  in  the 
German  versions  of  his  Aesthetic  and  Philosophy 
of  the  Practical :  in  the  latter  it  seemed  to  melt 
away.  But  the  study  of  Hegel  should  receive  a 
new  and  vigorous  impetus  from  this  work,  which 
should  do  much  to  correct  the  widespread  con 
fusion  of  the  data  of  empirical  or  natural  science 
with  true  science,  which  is  philosophy,  the  science 
of  sciences.  Philosophy  assigns  its  sphere  to  each 
of  the  empirical  sciences,  and  in  their  sphere  philo 
sophy  is  not  competent.  Confusion  has  arisen 
from  the  attempts  so  often  made  by  natural 
scientists  to  solve  problems  outside  their  com 
petency.  A  man  may  be  an  excellent  entomo 
logist,  but  his  views  upon  the  problem  of  know 
ledge  will  be  devoid  of  interest,  unless  he  be  also 
a  philosopher.  The  domination  of  empiricism  in 
this  country  has  led  to  suspicion  of  thought  which 
is  simply  thought  as  yet  untranslated  into  volitional 


TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xvii 

act.  Discussing  recently  in  London  the  origins 
of  socialism  with  a  leading  statesman,  he  remarked 
to  me  that  socialism  was  the  result  of  modern 
economic  conditions,  factories,  etc.  He  seemed 
disinclined  to  admit  that  socialism  in  its  theoretic 
form  first  existed  in  the  mind  of  Hegel  and  then 
filtered  down  through  Feuerbach  and  Marx,  to 
Sorel  and  the  syndicalists  of  our  day.  There 
seems  to  exist  the  belief  that  thought  can  arise 
from  psychical  friction,  like  a  spark  from  tinder. 
Reality  is  looked  upon  by  many  as  the  physical, 
mind  as  an  epiphenomenon.  Without  the  philo 
sophers  above  mentioned,  there  could  have  been 
no  "social  question"  as  it  presents  itself  to-day. 
The  labour  troubles  of  Roman  days  were  settled 
more  easily  than  those  of  the  modern  world 
because  without  the  modern  theoretic  basis.  They 
could  not,  however,  have  existed  without  some 
theoretic  basis,  however  rudimentary.  The  French 
Revolution  broke  out  first  in  the  brain  of  Jean- 
Jacques  Rousseau. 

Much  will,  in  my  opinion,  have  been  achieved 
by  the  publication  in  English  of  this  book,  if  it 
lead  our  men  of  action — and  as  a  nation  the 
English  have  the  genius  of  practical  action — to 
respect  Hegel  as  one  of  the  greatest  practical 
forces  the  world  has  ever  seen.  They  are  not 


xviii         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

likely  to  become  mere  dreamers  by  so  doing, 
for  here  we  run  no  risk  of  underrating  those 
elements  of  empirical  thought  represented  by 
aeroplanes  and  other  automobiles.  Matter  changes 
place  with  far  greater  rapidity  than  heretofore, 
but  there  is  one  thing  that  is  "  never  in  a  hurry," 
yet  supremely  worthy  of  attention,  and  that,  as 
readers  of  Hegel  know,  is  the  idea. 


DOUGLAS  AINSLIE. 


THE  ATHENAEUM, 
PALL  MALL,  LONDON. 


WHAT  IS  LIVING  AND  WHAT  IS  DEAD 
OF  THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


I 

THE    DIALECTIC    OR   SYNTHESIS 
OF    OPPOSITES 

HEGEL  is  one  of  those  philosophers  who  have 
made  not  only  immediate  reality  but  philosophy 
itself  the  object  of  their  thought,  thus  contribut 
ing  to  elaborate  a  logic  of  philosophy.  I  believe, 
therefore,  that  the  logic  of  philosophy  (with  the 
consequences  ensuing  from  it  for  the  solution  of 
particular  problems  and  for  the  conception  of  life) 
was  the  goal  to  which  the  main  effort  of  his  mind 
was  directed.  It  was  there  that  he  found  or 
brought  to  perfection  and  full  value,  principles  of 
high  importance  which  had  been  unknown  to  or 
hardly  mentioned  by  previous  philosophers,  or 
insufficiently  marked  by  them,  and  which  may 
therefore  be  considered  as  his  true  discoveries. 

Strange  is  the  aversion  to  this  conception  of  a 
logic  of  philosophy  (for  it  is  really  very  simple 
and  should  be  accepted  as  irresistibly  evident). 


2  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

It  is  the  idea,  in  other  words,  that  philosophy 
proceeds  by  a  method  peculiar  to  itself,  the  theory 
of  which  should  be  sought  and  formulated.  No 
one  doubts  that  mathematics  has  a  method  of  its 
own,  which  is  studied  in  the  logic  of  mathematics  ; 
that  the  natural  sciences  have  their  method, 
from  which  arises  the  logic  of  observation,  of 
experiment,  of  abstraction  ;  that  historiography 
has  its  method,  and  that  therefore  there  is  a 
logic  of  the  historical  method  ;  that  poetry  and 
art  in  general  give  us  the  logic  of  poetry  and  art, 
i.e.  aesthetic  ;  that  in  economic  activity  is  inherent 
a  method,  which  is  afterwards  reflected  in 
economic  science ;  and  that  finally  the  moral 
activity  has  its  method,  which  is  reflected  in 
ethic  (or  logic  of  the  will,  as  it  has  sometimes 
been  called).  But  when  we  come  to  philosophy, 
very  many  recoil  from  this  conclusion  :  that  it, 
too,  from  the  moment  of  its  inception,  must  have 
a  method  of  its  own,  which  must  be  determined. 
Conversely,  very  few  are  surprised  at  the  fact 
that  treatises  on  logic,  while  giving  much  space 
to  the  consideration  of  the  disciplines  of  the 
mathematical  and  natural  sciences,  as  a  rule 
give  no  special  attention  to  the  discipline  of 
philosophy,  and  often  pass  it  over  altogether  in 
silence. 


THE  DIALECTIC  3 

It  is  very  natural  that  a  logic  of  philosophy 
should  be  denied  by  those  who,  owing  to  lack  of 
reflection  or  mental  confusion  or  eccentricity, 
deny  philosophy  in  general.  For  it  cannot  be 
claimed  that  the  theory  of  an  object  should  be 
recognized  when  the  reality  of  the  object  itself 
is  denied.  If  philosophy  does  not  exist,  then 
the  logic  of  philosophy  does  not  exist.  Good-bye 
to  both ;  enjoy  such  a  position  if  it  satisfy  you. 
But  if  I  have  called  this  spectacle  strange,  it  is 
because  we  too  often  see  those  very  philosophers 
or  philosophizers,  as  the  case  may  be,  showing 
themselves  altogether  devoid  of  the  conscious 
ness  of  this  inevitable  necessity.  Some  of  them 
assert  that  philosophy  must  follow  the  abstract- 
deductive  method  of  mathematics.  Others  see 
for  it  no  other  way  of  salvation  than  a  rigorous 
adherence  to  the  experimental  method.  They 
dream  and  extol  a  philosophy  studied  in  the 
laboratory  and  the  clinic,  an  empirical  metaphysic, 
and  so  on.  Finally  (and  this  is  the  latest  fashion, 
which,  if  not  new,  is  at  least  newly  revived),  we 
are  now  commended  to  an  individual  and  fantastic 
philosophy,  which  produces  itself  like  art.  Thus, 
from  the  compasses  to  the  bistouri,  and  from  that 
to  the  zither !  every  method  seems  good  for 
philosophy,  save  the  method  of  philosophy  itself. 


4  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

One  single  observation  should  suffice  against 
such  views :  namely,  that  if  philosophy  is  to 
provide  the  understanding,  and  be  as  it  were  the 
reflective  consciousness  of  art  and  history,  of 
mathematics  and  of  the  researches  of  natural 
science,  of  the  practical  and  moral  activity,  we 
fail  to  see  how  it  can  do  this  by  conforming  to 
the  method  of  one  of  those  particular  objects. 
He  who,  when  studying  a  poem,  limits  his  study 
to  the  application  of  the  poetical  method,  will 
feel  in  himself  the  creation  of  the  poet,  this  or 
that  particular  work  of  art ;  but  he  will  not  thus 
attain  to  a  philosophic  knowledge  of  the  poem. 
He  who  limits  himself  to  mathematical  thinking, 
when  studying  a  mathematical  theory,  will  be  the 
disciple,  the  critic,  the  perfecter  of  that  theory  ; 
but  he  will  not  attain  knowledge  of  the  nature  of 
mathematical  activity.  I  f  the  objectf  of  philosophy 
be  not  the  production  or  the  reproduction  of  art 
and  mathematics  and  of  the  various  other 
activities  of  man,  but  the  comprehension  (the 
understanding)  of  them  all,  this  comprehension  is 
itself  an  activity,  proceeding  by  a  method  of  its 
own,  infused  or  implicit,  which  it  is  important  to 
make  explicit. 

In  any  case  the  hope  of  understanding  and 
of  judging  the  work  of  Hegel  is  vain,  if  we 


THE  DIALECTIC  5 

do  not  always  keep  clearly  before  the  mind 
that  this  problem  which  we  have  just  enunciated 
was  his  main  and  principal  problem,  the  central 
problem  of  the  Phenomenology  of  Spirit,  and  of 
the  new  forms  assumed  by  this  book  in  the 
Science  of  Logic  and  in  the  Encyclopaedia  of  Philo 
sophical  Sciences.  Almost  all  histories  of  philo 
sophy,  and  even  the  special  monographs  concern 
ing  Hegel  (for  example,  the  recent  and  most 
ample  monograph  by  Kuno  Fischer),  consist 
in  a  summary  repetition  of  the  contents  of  his 
books,  so  close  as  to  repeat  his  divisions  by 
sections  and  chapters.  But  a  complete  exposi 
tion  of  Hegel's  thought,  an  inward  and  critical 
exposition,  should,  in  the  first  place  and  in  chief 
part,  be  devoted  to  his  doctrine  of  the  nature 
of  philosophic  enquiry,  and  to  the  differences 
between  such  enquiry  and  other  theoretic  and  non- 
theoretic  forms. 

Above  all,  what  should  be  made  clear  is  the 
triple  character  that  philosophic  thought  assumes 
in  Hegel,  in  relation  to  the  three  spiritual 
modes  or  attitudes  with  which  it  is  most  readily 
confused.  Philosophic  thought  is  for  Hegel : 
firstly,  concept ;  secondly,  universal ;  thirdly, 
concrete.  It  is  concept,  that  is  to  say  it  is  not 
feeling,  or  rapture,  or  intuition,  or  any  other 


6  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

similar  alogical  psychical  state,  incapable  of  exact 
demonstration.  This  distinguishes  philosophy 
from  theories  of  mysticism  and  of  immediate 
knowledge  ;  for  these  have  at  the  most  a  negative 
significance,  in  so  far  as  they  recognize  that 
philosophy  cannot  be  constructed  by  the  method 
of  the  empirical  and  natural  sciences,  i.e.  of  the 
sciences  of  the  finite.  They  are,  if  you  will, 
profound,  but  with  an  "  empty  profundity." 
Hegel  becomes  ferociously  satirical  against 
mysticism,  with  its  frenzies,  its  sighings,  its  raising 
the  eyes  to  heaven,  its  bowing  the  neck  and 
clasping  the  hands,  its  faintings,  its  prophetic 
accents,  its  mysterious  phrases  of  the  initiates. 
He  always  maintains  that  philosophy  should  have 
a  rational  and  intelligible  form  ;  that  it  should  be, 
"not  esoteric  but  exoteric,"  not  a  thing  of  sects, 
but  of  humanity.  The  philosophic  concept  is 
universal,  not  merely  general.  It  is  not  to  be 
confounded  with  general  representations,  as  for 
instance,  "house,"  "horse,"  "blue,"  which  are 
usually  termed  concepts,  owing  to  a  custom 
which  Hegel  calls  barbaric.  This  establishes  the 
difference  between  philosophy  and  the  empirical 
or  natural  sciences,  which  are  satisfied  with  types 
and  class-conceptions.  Finally,  the  philosophic 
universal  is  concrete :  it  is  not  the  making  of  a 


THE  DIALECTIC  7 

skeleton  of  reality,  but  the  comprehension  of  it 
in  its  fulness  and  richness.  Philosophic  abstrac 
tions  are  not  arbitrary  but  necessary,  and  are 
therefore  adequate  to  the  real,  which  they  do  not 
mutilate  or  falsify.  And  this  establishes  the 
difference  between  philosophy  and  the  mathe 
matical  disciplines ;  for  these  latter  do  not 
justify  their  points  of  departure,  but  "  command 
them,"  and  we  must,  says  Hegel,  obey  the 
command  to  draw  such  and  such  lines,  in  the 
belief  that  this  will  be  "  opportune"  for  the  con 
duct  of  the  demonstration.  Philosophy,  on  the 
other  hand,  has  for  its  object  that  which  really 
is  ;  and  it  must  completely  justify  itself,  without 
admitting  or  allowing  any  presupposition.1 

And  in  order  to  elucidate  this  triple  difference, 
according  to  which  the  true  concept,  i.e.  the 
philosophical  concept,  shows  itself  logical,  uni 
versal,  and  concrete,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
include  in  a  complete  exposition  the  minor 
doctrines,  which  are  attached  to  the  first  and 
fundamental  doctrine,  some  of  which  are  of  great 
importance,  such  as  the  resumption  of  the  onto- 
logical  argument  (the  defence  of  Saint  Anselm 
against  Kant),  which  maintains  that  in  the 

1  See  especially  the  introduction  to  the  Phenomenology  and  the  pre 
liminaries  to  the  Encyclopaedia. 


8  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

philosophic  concept,  as  distinct  and  different 
from  mere  representations  of  particulars,  essence 
implies  existence.  Another  is  the  review  of  the 
doctrine  which  regards  the  "  judgment  "  as  a  con 
nexion  of  subject  and  predicate.  That  doctrine 
is  based  on  something  that  is  not  clearly  in 
telligible  to  thought,  and  is  therefore  inadequate 
to  philosophy,  of  which  the  true  form  is  the 
"syllogism,"  in  so  far  as  that  has  the  logical 
character  of  reuniting  itself  with  itself;  others, 
again,  are  the  critique  of  the  theory,  which  con 
siders  the  concept  to  be  a  compound  of  "marks" 
(which  Hegel  calls  the  true  "  mark  "  of  the  super 
ficiality  of  ordinary  logic);  the  critique  of  divisions 
into  species  and  classes  ;  the  demonstration 
(which  may  have  curative  efficacy  in  our  times) 
of  the  vanity  of  every  "logical  calculus";  and 
not  a  few  others  besides. 

But  it  is  not  my  intention  to  offer  in  these 
pages  a  complete  exposition  of  Hegel's  system, 
nor  even  of  his  logical  doctrine  ;  but  rather 
to  concentrate  all  attention  upon  the  most 
characteristic  part  of  his  thought,  upon  the  new 
aspects  of  truth  revealed  by  him,  and  upon  the 
errors  which  he  allowed  to  persist  or  in  which  he 
became  entangled.  For  this  reason,  then,  I  set 
aside  the  various  theses  briefly  mentioned  above 


THE  DIALECTIC  9 

(from  which  it  seems  to  me  impossible  to  dissent, 
although  I  recognize  too  how  necessary  it  is  that 
they  should  be  studied,  since  they  form  the  often 
neglected  A  B  C  of  philosophy),  and  I  come 
without  further  ado  to  the  point  around  which  all 
the  disputes  have  been  kindled  and  against  which 
his  opponents  have  aimed  their  direct  denials  — 
the  treatment  of  the  problem  of  opposites. 

This  is  a  problem  whose  terms  must  be 
clearly  defined  if  we  wish  to  understand  its 
gravity  and  difficulty.  The  philosophic  concept 
(which,  as  has  been  mentioned,  is  a  concrete 
universal),  in  so  far  as  it  is  concrete,  does  not 
exclude  distinctions,  indeed  it  includes  them  in 
itself.  It  is  the  universal,  distinct  in  itself,  re 
sulting  from  those  distinctions.  As  empirical 
concepts  are  distinguished  into  classes  and  sub 
classes,  so  the  philosophic  concept  possesses  its 
particular  forms,  of  which  it  is  not  the  mechanical 
aggregate,  but  the  organic  whole,  in  which  every 
form  unites  itself  intimately  with  the  others  and 
with  the  whole.  For  example,  fancy  and  intellect, 
in  relation  to  the  concept  of  spirit  or  spiritual 
activity,  are  particular  philosophic  concepts  ;  but 
they  are  not  outside  or  beneath  spirit,  they  are 
indeed  spirit  itself  in  those  particular  forms  ;  nor 
is  the  one  separated  from  the  other,  like  two 


io  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

entities  each  confined  to  itself,  and  external  to 
the  other,  but  the  one  passes  into  the  other. 
Hence  fancy,  as  is  commonly  said,  however 
distinct  it  may  be  from  intellect,  is  the  foundation 
of  intellect  and  indispensable  to  it. 

Our  thought  however,  in  investigating  reality, 
finds  itself  face  to  face,  not  only  with  distinct,  but 
also  with  opposed  concepts.  These  latter  cannot 
be  identified  with  the  former  without  more  ado, 
nor  be  considered  as  special  cases  of  them,  as  if 
they  were  a  sort  of  distinct  concepts.  The  logical 
category  of  distinction  is  one  thing,  and  the 
category  of  opposition  is  another.  As  has  been 
said,  two  distinct  concepts  unite  with  one  another, 
although  they  are  distinct ;  but  two  opposite  con 
cepts  seem  to  exclude  one  another.  Where  one 
enters,  the  other  totally  disappears.  A  distinct 
concept  is  presupposed  by  and  lives  in  its  other, 
which  follows  it  in  the  sequence  of  ideas.  An 
opposite  concept  is  slain  by  its  opposite :  the 
saying,  mors  tua  vita  mea  applies  here.  Examples 
of  distinct  concepts  are  those  already  mentioned, 
of  fancy  and  intellect.  And  to  these  others 
could  be  added,  such  as  rights,  morality  and  the 
like.  But  examples  of  opposite  concepts  are 
drawn  from  those  numerous  couples  of  words,  of 
which  our  language  is  full  and  which  certainly 


THE  DIALECTIC  n 

do  not  constitute  peaceable  and  friendly  couples. 
Such  are  the  antitheses  of  true  and  false,  ot  good 
and  evil,  beautiful  and  ugly,  value  and  lack  of 
value,  joy  and  sorrow,  activity  and  passivity, 
positive  and  negative,  life  and  death,  being  and 
not-being,  and  so  on.  It  is  impossible  to  confuse 
the  two  series,  distincts  and  opposites  :  so  con 
spicuously  do  they  differ. 

Now,  if  distinction  do  not  impede,  if  indeed 
it  rather  render  possible  the  concrete  unity  of 
the  philosophic  concept,  it  does  not  seem  possible 
that  the  same  should  be  true  of  opposition. 
Opposition  gives  rise  to  deep  fissures  in  the 
bosom  of  the  philosophic  universal  and  of  each 
of  its  particular  forms,  and  to  irreconcilable 
dualisms.  Instead  of  finding  the  concrete  uni 
versal,  the  organic  whole  of  reality  which  it  seeks, 
thought  seems  everywhere  to  run  against  two 
universals,  opposing  and  menacing  each  other. 
In  this  way,  the  fulfilment  of  philosophy  is 
impeded ;  and  since  an  activity  which  cannot 
attain  to  its  fulfilment,  thereby  shows  that  it  has 
imposed  an  absurd  task  on  itself,  philosophy  itself, 
the  whole  of  philosophy,  is  menaced  with  failure. 

The  seriousness  of  this  impasse  is  the  reason 
that  the  human  mind  has  always  laboured  at  this 
problem  of  opposites,  without,  however,  always 


12  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

clearly  realizing  what  it  has  been  doing.  And 
one  of  the  solutions  upon  which  it  has  relied  in 
the  course  of  centuries,  has  consisted  in  excluding 
opposition  from  the  philosophic  concept,  and  in 
maintaining  the  unreality  of  that  perilous  logical 
category.  The  facts,  to  tell  the  truth,  proved  just 
the  opposite  ;  but  the  facts  were  denied  and  only 
one  of  the  terms  was  accepted,  the  other  being 
declared  "  illusion"  ;  or,  what  comes  to  the  same 
thing,  a  merely  quantitative  difference  was  drawn 
between  the  two.  This  logical  doctrine  of 
opposites  is  contained  in  the  philosophic  systems 
of  sensationalism,  of  empiricism,  of  materialism, 
of  mechanism,  or  however  otherwise  they  may 
be  termed.  Thought  and  truth  appeared  in 
them  in  turn,  a  secretion  of  the  brain,  or  an 
effect  of  habit  and  association  ;  virtue,  a  mirage 
of  egoism  ;  beauty,  a  refinement  of  sensuality ; 
the  ideal,  some  kind  of  voluptuous  or  capricious 
dream  ;  and  so  on. 

Another  logical  doctrine,  which  posits  oppo 
sition  as  a  fundamental  category,  has  for 
centuries  employed  its  force  against  this  first 
doctrine.  It  is  found  in  the  various  dualistic 
systems,  which  reassert  the  antithesis  that  the 
first,  with  a  delicate  sleight  of  hand,  had  caused 
to  disappear.  These  systems  accentuate  both 


,  THE  DIALECTIC  13 

terms,  being  and  not-being,  good  and  evil,  true 
and  false,  ideal  and  real,  those  of  the  one 
series  being  at  variance  with  those  of  the  other. 
Without  doubt,  the  dualistic  view  retains  its 
value  against  abstract  monism  :  a  polemical  value 
due  to  its  denial  of  the  other's  negation.  But 
in  itself,  it  is  as  little  satisfactory  as  the  other, 
because  if  the  first  sacrifices  opposition  to  unity, 
the  second  sacrifices  unity  to  opposition. 

In  thought  both  these  sacrifices  are  so 
impossible,  that  we  continually  see  those  who 
maintain  the  one  doctrine  turning  more  or  less 
consciously  into  maintainers  of  the  other.  The 
Unitarians  surreptitiously  introduce  the  duality 
of  opposites,  under  the  guise  of  the  duality  of 
reality  and  of  illusion  :  an  illusion  with  which 
they  could  no  more  dispense  than  with  reality 
itself,  so  that  they  sometimes  even  say  that  the 
spring  of  life  is  in  illusion.  And  the  opposition 
ists  all  admit  some  sort  of  identity  or  unity  of 
opposites  unattainable  by  the  human  mind, 
owing  to  its  imperfection,  but  necessary  in  order 
adequately  to  think  reality.  In  this  way,  both 
become  involved  in  contradictions,  and  come 
to  recognize  that  they  have  not  solved  the 
problem  which  they  had  set  themselves,  and 
that  it  still  remains  a  problem. 


i4  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

For  "  necessary  illusion,"  or  "  necessary 
imperfection  of  the  human  mind,"  are  mere 
words,  to  which,  try  as  we  will,  we  cannot  give 
any  meaning.  We  know  only  accidental  and 
relative  illusions,  individual  and  relative  im 
perfections.  A  reality  other  than  the  real,  a 
mind  beyond  the  human  mind,  we  can  neither 
conceive  nor  constitute  a  term  in  any  com 
parison.  Thus  reality  and  mind  show  us  both 
unity  and  opposition.  And  (as  Leibniz  said  of 
philosophical  systems)  the  Unitarians,  in  so  far 
as  they  affirm  the  first,  the  oppositionists,  in  so 
far  as  they  affirm  the  second,  are  right  in  what 
they  affirm  and  wrong  in  what  they  deny. 
Hegel  is  never  weary  of  admiring  the  virile 
firmness  of  the  materialists  and  sensationalists 
and  monists  of  every  sort  in  asserting  the 
unity  of  the  real,  and  if,  owing  to  the  historical 
conditions  in  which  his  thought  developed,  he 
admired  the  dualistic  forms  less,  and  indeed 
never  lost  an  opportunity  of  expressing  his 
antipathy  to  them,  on  the  other  hand  he  never 
forgot  that  the  consciousness  of  opposition  is 
equally  invincible  and  equally  justifiable  with 
that  of  unity. 

The  case,  then,  seems  desperate ;  and  no  less 
desperate  is  the  case  of  desperation.  For,  to 


i  THE  DIALECTIC  15 

declare  the  question  insoluble  would  itself  compel 
us  to  consider,  whether,  by  that  very  declaration, 
we  had  not  already  cut  the  knot  in  favour  of 
thought,  that  is  to  say,  of  hope.  The  casual 
observer  of  the  history  of  philosophy  sees  a 
restoration  of  dualism  follow  every  affirmation 
of  monism,  and  vice  versa :  each  unable  wholly 
to  strangle  the  other,  but  able  to  hold  it  in  check 
for  a  time.  It  would  seem  almost  as  though,  when 
man  has  satiated  himself  with  the  uniformity  of 
monism,  he  distracts  himself  with  the  variety  of 
dualism  ;  and,  when  he  is  tired  of  this,  he  plunges 
again  into  monism,  and  alternates  the  two  move 
ments,  thus  tempering  hygienically  the  one 
with  the  other.  The  casual  observer,  at  every 
epidemic  of  materialism,  says  with  a  smile,  Wait  ; 
now  will  come  spiritualism.  And  when  spiritual 
ism  celebrates  its  chiefest  triumphs,  he  smiles  in 
the  same  way  and  says,  Wait  ;  materialism  will 
return  in  a  little  while  !  But  the  smile  is  forced, 
or  soon  vanishes,  for  there  is  nothing  really 
cheerful  in  the  condition  of  him  who  is  ceaselessly 
tossed  from  one  extreme  to  another,  as  by  an 
invincible  force  beyond  control. 

Nevertheless,  amid  the  difficulties  which  I  have 
made  clear,  there  is  at  the  bottom  of  our  souls 
a  secret  conviction,  that  this  unconquerable 


16  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

dualism,  this  insoluble  dilemma,  is  ultimately 
conquerable  and  soluble  :  that  the  idea  of  unity 
is  not  irreconcilable  with  that  of  opposition,  and 
that  we  can  and  should  think  opposition  in  the 
form  of  a  concept,  which  is  supreme  unity. 
Ingenuous  thought  (which  is  usually  called  non- 
philosophical,  but  would  perhaps  be  better  called 
naively,  or  potentially,  philosophical)  is  not 
embarrassed  at  the  difficulty  :  it  thinks  at  once 
both  unity  and  opposition.  Its  motto  is  not 
mors  tua  vita  mea,  but  concordia  discors.  It 
recognises  that  life  is  a  struggle,  but  never 
theless  a  harmony ;  that  virtue  is  a  combat 
against  ourselves,  but  that  it  is  nevertheless  our 
selves.  It  recognizes  that,  when  one  opposition 
has  been  overcome,  a  new  opposition  springs 
from  the  very  bosom  of  the  unity,  so  there  must 
be  a  new  conquest,  then  a  new  opposition,  and 
so  on  ;  but  it  recognizes,  too,  that  this  is  just 
the  way  of  life.  It  knows  nothing  of  exclusive 
systems :  the  wisdom  of  proverbs  gives  one  blow 
to  the  hoop  and  another  to  the  barrel,  and  gives 
advice  now  with  optimistic,  now  with  pessimistic 
observations,  which  deny  and  complete  one 
another  in  turn.  What  is  wanting  to  ingenuous 
thought,  to  potential  philosophy?  Implicitly, 
nothing.  And  so,  amidst  the  smoke  and  the  dust 


THE  DIALECTIC  17 

of  the  battles  of  science,  we  always  sigh  for  the 
good  sense,  for  the  truth  which  each  one  can 
find  immediately  in  himself,  without  recourse  to 
the  labourings,  the  subtleties,  and  the  exaggera 
tions  of  professional  philosophers.  But  the  sigh 
is  vain  !  the  battle  has  been  joined,  and  there  is 
no  way  to  peace  save  through  victory.  Ingenuous 
thought  (and  this  is  its  defect)  cannot  give  the 
grounds  of  its  affirmations  :  it  vacillates  before 
every  objection ;  it  becomes  confused  and  contra 
dicts  itself.  Its  truths  are  not  complete  truths, 
because  they  are  not  found  united,  but  merely 
placed  alongside  one  another.  It  works  only 
with  juxtaposition,  and  fails  in  systematic 
coherence.  Contradictions  and  doubts  and  the 
painful  consciousness  of  antitheses  are  welcome  ; 
welcome  is  all  conflict  if  through  it  we  are  to 
attain  to  the  truth  that  is  complete  and  secure 
in  itself.  Such  truth,  indeed,  though  it  differs 
widely  from  the  truth  of  ordinary  and  ingenuous 
thought  in  degree  of  elaboration,  cannot  but  be 
substantially  the  same  ;  and  it  is  certainly  a  bad 
sign  when  a  philosophy  is  at  variance  with  in 
genuous  consciousness.  For  this  very  reason  it 
often  happens  that  when  people  meet  a  simple 
and  conclusive  statement  of  philosophic  truths, 
that  may  have  cost  the  labours  of  centuries,  they 


i8  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

will  shrug  their  shoulders  and  remark  that  the 
boasted  discovery  is  indeed  a  very  easy  thing, 
plain  and  known  of  all  men.  Precisely  the  same 
thing  occurs  in  the  case  of  the  most  inspired 
creations  of  art,  which  are  developed  with 
such  simplicity  and  naturalness  that  every  one 
experiences  the  illusion  of  having  achieved,  or 
of  being  able  to  achieve  them  himself. 

If  ingenuous  thought  give  the  hope  and  the 
indication  of  the  possibility  of  the  reconciliation 
of  unity  and  opposition,  another  form  of  spiritual 
creation,  of  which  all  have  experience,  provides 
a  sort  of  model.  The  philosopher  has  at  his  side 
the  poet.  And  the  poet,  too,  seeks  the  truth; 
the  poet,  too,  thirsts  for  the  real ;  he  too,  like  the 
philosopher,  recoils  from  arbitrary  abstractions, 
because  he  strives  towards  the  living  and  the 
concrete  :  he  too,  abhors  the  mute  ecstasies  of 
the  mystics  and  the  sentimentalists,  because  it  is 
what  he  feels  that  he  utters  and  makes  to  ring 
in  the  ear  in  beautiful  words,  limpid  and  silvery. 
But  the  poet  is  not  condemned  to  the  unattain 
able.  This  very  reality,  torn  and  rent  with 
opposition,  is  the  object  of  his  contemplation, 
and  he  makes  it,  though  throbbing  with  opposi 
tion,  yet  one  and  undivided.  Cannot  the  philo 
sopher  do  the  same  ?  Is  not  philosophy,  like 


THE  DIALECTIC  19 

poetry,  knowledge  ?  Why  should  this  perfection, 
this  power  of  solving  and  of  representing  unity 
in  opposition,  be  wanting  to  the  philosophic  con 
cept  when  it  is  in  all  respects  analogous  to 
aesthetic  expression?  It  is  true  that  philosophy 
is  knowledge  of  the  universal,  and  therefore 
thought ;  and  that  poetry  is  knowledge  of  the 
individual,  and  therefore  intuition  and  imagination. 
But  why  should  not  the  philosophic  universal, 
like  the  aesthetic  expression,  be  both  at  once 
difference  and  unity,  discord  and  concord,  discrete 
and  continuous,  permanent  and  ever-changing  ? 
Why  should  reality  lose  its  true  character  when 
mind  rises  from  the  contemplation  of  the  particular 
to  the  contemplation  of  the  whole  ?  Does  not 
the  whole  live  in  us  as  vividly  as  does  the 
particular  ? 

And  here  it  is  that  Hegel  gives  his  shout  of 
jubilation,  the  cry  of  the  discoverer,  the  Eureka, 
his    principle    of    solution    of    the    problem    of 
opposites:  a  most  simple  principle,  and  so  obvious 
that  it  deserves  to  be  placed  among  those  sym 
bolized    by  the   egg   of  Christopher    Columbus. 
The  opposites  are   not  illusion,  neither  is  unity 
illusion.       The    opposites    are    opposed    to    one 
another,    but   they    are    not    opposed    to    unity. 
For  true  and  concrete  unity  is  nothing  but  the 


20          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

unity,  or  synthesis,  of  opposites.  It  is  not 
immobility,  it  is  movement.  It  is  not  fixity, 
but  development.  The  philosophic  concept  is 
a  concrete  universal,  and  therefore  a  thinking 
of  reality  as  at  once  united  and  divided.  Only 
thus  does  philosophic  truth  correspond  to  poetic 
truth,  and  the  pulse  of  thought  beat  with  the 
pulse  of  things. 

It  is,  indeed,  the  only  possible  solution.  It 
rejects  neither  of  the  two  preceding,  which  I 
have  called  "monism"  and  "dualism  of  opposites," 
but  justifies  both.  It  regards  them  as  one-sided 
truths,  fragments  which  await  their  integration  in 
a  third,  in  which  the  first  and  second,  even  the 
third  itself,  disappear,  merged  in  the  unique  truth. 
And  that  truth  is  that  unity  has  not  opposition 
opposed  to  it,  but  holds  it  within  itself;  and  that, 
without  opposition,  reality  would  not  be  reality, 
because  it  would  not  be  development  and  life. 
Unity  is  the  positive,  opposition  the  negative  ; 
but  the  negative  is  also  positive,  positive  in  so 
far  as  negative.  Were  it  not  so,  the  fulness  and 
richness  of  the  positive  would  be  unintelligible. 
If  the  analogy  between  poetry  and  philosophy  be 
not  satisfactory,  if  it  be  not  sufficiently  clear  what 
is  meant  by  a  concrete  concept,  which  as  the 
logical  form  of  development  corresponds  to  in- 


THE  DIALECTIC  21 

tuition  as  its  poetical  form,  we  might  say,  now 
that  comparisons  and  metaphors  are  more  readily 
chosen  from  the  natural  sciences  (sacrificing 
exactitude  of  analogy  to  aptness  of  comparison), 
that  the  concrete  universal,  with  its  synthesis  of 
opposites,  expresses  life  and  not  the  corpse  of 
life ;  it  gives  the  physiology,  not  the  anatomy,  of 
the  real. 

Hegel  calls  his  doctrine  of  opposites  dialectic, 
rejecting,  as  liable  to  cause  misunderstandings, 
the  other  formulae  of  unity  and  coincidence  of 
opposites,  because  in  these  stress  is  laid  only  upon 
the  unity,  and  not  at  the  same  time  upon  the 
opposition.  The  two  abstract  elements,  or  the 
opposites  taken  in  and  by  themselves,  he  calls 
moments,  a  figure  taken  from  the  moments  of  the 
lever,  and  the  word  "moment"  is  sometimes  also 
applied  to  the  third  term,  the  synthesis.  The  re 
lation  of  the  two  first  to  the  third  is  expressed  by 
the  word  "solution"  or  "overcoming"  (Aufkeben). 
And  that,  as  Hegel  intimates,  means  that  the  two 
moments  in  their  separation  are  both  negated, 
but  preserved  in  the  synthesis.  The  second 
term  (in  relation  to  the  first)  appears  as  negation, 
and  the  third  (in  relation  to  the  second)  as  a 
negation  of  negation,  or  as  absolute  negativity, 
which  is  also  absolute  affirmation.  If,  for  conveni- 


22  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

ence  of  exposition,  we  apply  numerical  symbols 
to  this  logical  relation,  we  may  call  the  dialectic 
a  triad  or  trinity,  because  it  appears  as  composed 
of  three  terms ;  but  Hegel  never  ceases  putting 
us  on  our  guard  against  the  extrinsic  and  arbitrary 
character  of  this  numerical  symbolism,  which  is 
altogether  unsuited  to  the  expression  of  specula 
tive  truth.  And  indeed,  to  speak  accurately,  in 
the  dialectic  triad  we  do  not  think  three  concepts, 
but  one  single  concept,  which  is  the  concrete 
universal,  in  its  own  inner  nature  and  structure. 
More  than  that,  in  order  to  obtain  this  synthesis 
it  is  above  all  things  necessary  to  define  the 
opposition  of  the  terms.  And  if  the  activity 
which  defines  the  opposition  be  called  intellect, 
and  the  activity  which  yields  the  synthesis  reason, 
it  is  evident  that  intellect  is  necessary  to  reason, 
is  a  moment  of  it,  is  intrinsic  to  it ;  and  this, 
indeed,  is  how  Hegel  sometimes  considers  it. 

Whoever  cannot  rise  to  this  method  of  think 
ing  opposites  can  make  no  philosophic  affirmation 
which  is  not  self-contradictory  and  passes  into 
its  own  contrary.  This  has  already  been  ex 
emplified  in  the  discussion  of  the  antithesis  of 
monism  and  dualism.  And  it  can  be  seen  in  the 
first  triad  of  the  Hegelian  Logic  :  the  triad  which 
comprehends  in  itself  all  the  others,  and  which, 


THE  DIALECTIC  23 

as  is  well  known,  is  constituted  by  the  terms 
being,  nothing,  and  becoming.  What  is  being 
without  nothing  ?  What  is  pure,  indeterminate, 
unqualified,  indistinguishable,  ineffable  being,  i.e. 
being  in  general,  not  this  or  that  particular  being  ? 
How  can  it  be  distinguished  from  nothing  ?  And, 
on  the  other  hand,  what  is  nothing  without  being, 
i.e.  nothing  conceived  in  itself,  without  determina 
tion  or  qualification,  nothing  in  general,  not  the 
nothing  of  this  or  that  particular  thing  ?  In 
what  way  is  this  distinguished  from  being  ?  To 
take  one  of  the  terms  by  itself  comes  to  the  same 
thing  as  to  take  the  other  by  itself,  for  the  one 
has  meaning  only  in  and  through  the  other. 
Thus  to  take  the  true  without  the  false,  or  the 
good  without  the  evil,  is  to  make  of  the  true  some 
thing  not  thought  (because  thought  is  struggle 
against  the  false),  and  therefore  something  that 
is  not  true.  And  similarly  it  is  to  make  of  the 
good  something  not  willed  (because  to  will  the 
good  is  to  negate  the  evil),  and  therefore  some 
thing  that  is  not  good.  Outside  the  synthesis, 
the  two  terms  taken  abstractly  pass  into  one 
another  and  change  sides.  Truth  is  found  only 
in  the  third  ;  that  is  to  say,  in  the  case  of  the 
first  triad,  in  becoming,  which,  therefore,  is,  as 
Hegel  says,  "  the  first  concrete  concept." 


24  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Nevertheless,  this  error,  which  consists  in 
taking  the  opposites  outside  the  synthesis,  is 
constantly  reappearing.  And  against  it  there 
must  always  be  directed  the  polemic  which  shows, 
as  has  just  been  shown,  that  outside  the  synthesis, 
the  opposites  are  unthinkable.  This  polemic  is 
the  dialectic  in  its  "  subjective "  or  "negative" 
sense.  But  it  must  not  be  confused  with  the  true 
and  proper  meaning  of  the  doctrine  of  dialectic 
in  its  objective  or  positive  sense,  which  may  also 
be  designated  the  logical  doctrine  of  development. 
In  this  negative  dialectic  the  result  is  not  the 
synthesis,  but  the  annulment,  of  the  two  opposite 
terms,  each  on  account  of  the  other ;  and  there 
fore  the  terminology,  which  we  have  explained 
above,  also  acquires,  like  the  word  "dialectic3' 
itself,  a  somewhat  different  meaning.  The 
intellect,  in  so  far  as  it  is  not  an  intrinsic  moment 
of  reason  and  inseparable  from  it,  but  is,  on  the 
contrary,  the  affirmation  of  the  separate  opposites 
which  claims  to  stand  alone  as  ultimate  truth, 
intellect,  in  this  sense,  becomes  a  derogatory  and 
depreciatory  term.  It  is  the  abstract  intellect, 
the  eternal  enemy  of  philosophic  speculation.  It 
is,  at  bottom,  reason  itself  failing  of  its  own  task. 
"It  is  not  the  fault  of  the  intellect  if  we  do 
not  proceed  further,  but  a  subjective  impotence 


THE   DIALECTIC  25 

of  reason  which  permits  that  determination  to 
continue  in  that  state." 1  The  triad  itself  gives 
place  to  a  quatriad  of  terms  :  two  affirmations 
and  two  negations.  Reason  intervenes  as  negative 
reason,  to  bring  confusion  into  the  domain  of 
intellect ;  but  if,  in  this  negative  capacity,  it 
prepare  and  compel  the  positive  doctrine,  it 
neither  produces  nor  states  it. 

The  confusion  between  the  merely  negative 
aspect  of  Hegel's  dialectic  and  its  positive 
content  has  given  rise  to  an  objection  to  the 
Hegelian  doctrine  of  opposites,  which  is  the 
battle-charger  so  often  mounted  by  his  advers 
aries  :  a  Brigliadoro  or  a  Bayard  so  very  old  and 
broken  down  that  I  do  not  see  how  any  one 
still  succeeds  in  keeping  his  seat  on  it.  It  has 
been  said  :  If  being  and  nothing  are  identical 
(as  Hegel  proves  or  thinks  he  proves),  how  can 
they  constitute  becoming  ?  Becoming,  on  Hegel's 
theory,  must  be  a  synthesis  of  opposites,  not  of 
identities,  of  which  there  can  be  no  synthesis. 
a~a  remains  a,  and  does  not  become  b.  But 
being  is  identical  with  nothing  only  when  being 
and  nothing  are  thought  badly,  or  are  not  thought 
truly.  Only  then  does  it  happen  that  the  one 
equals  the  other,  not  as  a  —  a,  but  rather  as 

1    Wissensch.  der  Logik,  iii.  48. 


26  PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

0  =  0.  For  the  thought  which  thinks  them  truly, 
being  and  nothing  are  not  identical,  but  pre 
cisely  opposite,  and  in  conflict  with  one  another. 
And  this  conflict  (which  is  also  a  union,  since 
two  wrestlers,  in  order  to  wrestle,  must  lay  hold 
of  one  another  !)  is  becoming.  It  is  not  a  concept 
added  to  or  derived  from  the  first  two  taken  in 
their  separation,  but  a  unique  concept,  outside  of 
which  there  are  two  abstractions,  two  unreal 
shadows,  being  and  nothing,  each  by  itself,  which 
are,  as  such,  united,  not  by  their  conflict,  but  by 
their  common  vacuity. 

Another  objection,  which  has  also  seemed 
triumphant,  consists  in  observing  that  the  concrete 
universal,  with  its  synthesis  of  opposites, — the 
very  mark  of  its  concreteness — is  not  a  pure 
logical  concept,  because  it  tacitly  introduces  in 
the  representation  of  movement  and  of  develop 
ment  an  element  of  sense  or  intuition.  But  if 
the  words  are  given  their  precise  significance, 
sense  and  intuition  should  mean  something 
particular,  individual,  and  historical.  And  what 
is  there  in  the  Hegelian  concept  of  the  universal 
which  we  can  show  to  be  particular,  individual,  or 
historical  ?  What  can  we  separate  out  as  such 
an  element,  in  the  way  in  which,  for  instance, 
we  can  distinguish  the  particular,  individual,  or 


THE  DIALECTIC  27 

historical  element  in  the  empirical  concept  of 
"oak,"  or  of  "whale,"  or  of  "feudal  regime"? 
Movement  or  development  has  about  it  nothing 
of  the  particular  and  contingent.  It  is  a  universal. 
It  has  no  sense-element ;  it  is  a  thought,  a  concept, 
the  true  concept  exactly  adequate  to  reality.  Its 
logical  theory  is  the  concrete  universal,  the 
synthesis  of  opposites.  But  it  may  be  that  this 
objection  was  intended  against  the  character 
which  the  concept  possesses  in  Hegel's  logic. 
There  it  is  not  something  empty  and  indifferent, 
not  a  mere  "  recipient "  ready  to  receive  any 
content,  but  the  ideal  form  of  reality  itself.  And 
if,  in  this  objection,  "  logic  "  is  taken  to  be  only 
an  inconceivable  abstraction,  an  abstraction  which 
"  is  commanded,"  like  that  of  mathematics,  and 
"  intuition  "  is  taken  to  be  the  speculative  concept, 
the  criticism  reveals,  not  a  defect  in  Hegel,  but 
his  true  glory.  For  it  makes  it  clear  that  he  has 
destroyed  that  false  concept  of  a  barren  and 
formal  logic  as  an  arbitrary  abstraction,  and  to 
the  true  logical  concept  he  has  given  a  character 
of  concreteness,  which  can  also  be  called  "  intui 
tion,"  when  intuition  signifies,  as  we  showed 
above,  that  philosophy  must  spring  from  the 
bosom  of  divine  Poetry,  matre  pule  lira  filia 
pulch*  ior. 


28  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Philosophy,  thus  set  in  friendly  relations  with 
poetry,  enters  that  state  which  in  these  days  of 
Nietzschian  phraseology  is  called  "  dionysiac." 
It  is  a  state  to  terrify  timid  thinkers,  who,  how 
ever,  in  so  far  as  they  philosophize,  find  them 
selves,  without  knowing  it,  in  the  same  condition. 
Thus  our  Rosmini,  aghast  at  the  dialectic  of  being 
and  not  being,  exclaimed  :  "  And  even  were  it 
as  true,  as  it  is  false,  that  being  can  deny  itself, 
the  question  would  always  recur :  what  could 
move  it  to  deny  itself?  What  reason  could  be 
assigned  for  this  alleged  desire,  on  the  part  of 
being,  to  deny  itself  and  to  ignore  itself?  why,  in 
short,  should  it  make  this  mad  effort  to  annul 
itself?  for  the  system  of  Hegel  does  nothing  less 
than  make  being  go  mad  and  introduce  madness 
into  all  things.  Thus  he  claims  to  give  them  life, 
movement,  free  passage,  becoming.  I  do  not 
know  if  a  similar  effort  was  ever  made  in  the 
world,  to  make  all  things,  even  being  itself,  go 
mad."1  Probably  Rosmini  did  not  remember 
that  the  same  description,  though  certainly  in  far 
better  style,  had  been  given  by  Hegel  himself 
in  the  Phenomenology,  when,  having  represented 
the  movement  of  reality, — that  process  of  coming 

1  Saggio  storico-critico  sidle  categoric  e  la  dialettica^  posthumous  work 
(Turin,  1883),  p.  371. 


THE  DIALECTIC  29 

into  being  and  passing  away  which  itself  is  with 
out  beginning  and  without  end — he  concluded 
with  the  words  :  "  The  true  is  the  Bacchic  de 
lirium,  in  which  not  one  of  its  components  is  not 
drunk  ;  and  since  each  becomes  immediately  dis 
solved  when  the  others  withdraw, — that  delirium 
is  also  simple  and  transparent  repose."  Reality 
seems  mad,  because  it  is  life  :  philosophy  seems 
mad,  because  it  breaks  up  abstractions  and  lives 
that  life  in  thought.  It  is  a  madness  which  is 
the  highest  wisdom,  and  the  true  and  not  meta 
phorical  madmen  are  they  who  become  mad  with 
the  empty  words  of  semi-philosophy,  who  take 
formulas  for  reality,  who  never  succeed  in  raising 
themselves  to  that  clear  sky  whence  they  can  see 
their  work  as  it  really  is.  They  see  the  sky  above 
their  heads,  unattainable  by  them,  and  are  ready 
to  call  it  a  madhouse. 

Another  manifestation  of  this  same  irrational 
fear  is  the  cry  that,  with  such  logic  as  this,  the 
very  base  and  rule  of  man's  thought  is  taken  from 
him — the  principle  of  identity  and  contradiction. 
Proofs  are  cited  in  Hegel's  frequent  outbursts  of 
ill-humour  against  this  principle  and  in  his  say 
ing  that  for  it  there  should  be  substituted  the 
opposite  principle  :  that  everything  is  self-contra- 

1  Phanom.  d.  Geistes?  p.  37. 


30          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

dictory.      But  things   do   not    stand   precisely  in 
this  case.      Hegel  does  not  deny  the  principle  of 
identity,  for  otherwise  he  would  have  been  obliged 
to  admit  that  his  logical  theory  was  at  once  true 
and  not  true,  true  and  false  ;    that   philosophic 
ally,  being  and  nothing  could  be  thought  in  the 
synthesis,  and  also,  each  in  and  for  itself,  outside 
the    synthesis.     And    all    his    polemic,    all    his 
philosophy,  would  no  longer  have  any  meaning  ; 
it  would  never  have  been  seriously  accomplished  ; 
whereas,  obviously,  it   is  most  serious.     So   far 
from  destroying  the  principle  of  identity,  Hegel 
gives  it  new  life  and  force,  makes  it  what  truly 
it  ought  to  be  and  what  in  ordinary  thought  it  is 
not.     For  in  ordinary  thought,  in  semi-philosophy, 
reality  is  left  divided,  as  has  been  seen,  into  two 
parts.     Now  it  is  the  one,  now  the  other,  and 
when  it  is  the  one,  it  is  not  the  other.     And  yet, 
in  this  effort  after  exclusion,  the  one  passes  into 
the  other  and  both  are  fused  in  nothingness.      It 
is    these    truly    unthinkable    contradictions    that 
ordinary  thought  claims  to  justify  and  embellish 
by  adducing  the  principle  of  identity.      If  attention 
be  paid  to  the  words  of  Hegel  alone,  we  might 
say  that  he  does  not  believe  in  the  principle  of 
identity  ;  but  if  we  look  closer,  we  see  that  what 
Hegel  does  not  believe  in  is  the  fallacious  use  of 


THE   DIALECTIC  31 

the  principle  of  identity — the  use  made  of  it  by  those 
abstract  thinkers  who  retain  unity  by  cancelling 
opposition,  or  retain  opposition  by  cancelling 
unity;  or,  as  he  says,  the  principle  of  identity 
taken  as  a  "  law  of  the  abstract  intellect/'  That 
fallacious  use  exists,  because  we  are  unwilling  to 
recognize  that  opposition  or  contradiction  is  not  a 
defect,  or  a  stain,  or  an  evil  in  things,  which  could 
be  eliminated  from  them,  far  less  a  subjective 
error  of  ours  ;  but  that  it  is  indeed  the  true  being 
of  things.  All  things  are  contradictory  in  them 
selves,  and  thought  must  think  this  contradiction. 
This  establishes  truly  and  firmly  the  principle  of 
identity,  which  triumphs  over  opposition  in  think 
ing  it,  that  is  to  say,  in  grasping  it  in  its  unity. 
Opposition  thought  is  opposition  overcome,  and 
overcome  precisely  in  virtue  of  the  principle  of 
identity.  Opposition  unrecognized,  or  unity  un 
recognized,  is  apparent  obedience  to  the  principle, 
but  in  effect  is  its  real  contradiction.  There  is 
the  same  difference  between  Hegel's  method  of 
thinking  and  the  method  of  ordinary  thought  as 
there  is  between  him  who  confronts  and  conquers 
an  enemy  and  him  who  closes  his  eyes  in  order 
not  to  see  him,  and  believing  that  he  has  thus  got 
rid  of  him,  becomes  his  victim.  "  Speculative 
thought  consists  in  determining  opposition  as 


32  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

thought  does,  and  in  so  doing  it  determines 
itself.  It  does  not,  like  representative  thought, 
allow  itself  to  be  dominated  by  opposition  into 
resolving  its  own  determinations  only  in  other 
determinations  or  in  nothingness." l  Reality  is 
a  nexus  of  opposites,  and  is  not  rendered  dis 
sipated  and  discrete  thereby.  Indeed,  it  is  in 
and  through  opposition  that  reality  eternally 
generates  itself.  Nor  does  thought,  which  is 
supreme  reality,  the  reality  of  reality,  become 
dissipated  or  discrete,  but  it  grasps  unity  in 
opposition  and  logically  synthesizes  it. 

The  dialectic  of  Hegel,  like  all  discoveries 
of  truth,  does  not  come  to  drive  preceding  truths 
from  their  place,  but  to  confirm  and  to  enrich 
them.  The  concrete  universal,  unity  in  dis 
tinction  and  in  opposition,  is  the  true  and 
complete  principle  of  identity,  which  allows  no 
separate  existence,  either  as  complement  or 
rival  to  the  principle  enunciated  in  older 
doctrines,  because  it  has  absorbed  the  older 
principle  into  itself  and  has  transformed  it  into 
its  own  flesh  and  blood. 

1    Wissensch.  d.  Logik,  ii.  67-8. 


II 

EXPLANATIONS  RELATING  TO  THE 
HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC 

SOME  historians  of  philosophy  have  thought  that 
the  problem  of  opposites  was  the  whole  problem 
of  philosophy.  Hence  the  history  of  the  various 
attempts  at  a  solution  of  this  problem  has 
sometimes  been  taken  for  the  whole  history  of 
philosophy,  and  the  one  has  been  narrated  in 
place  of  the  other.  But  the  dialectic,  so  far 
from  being  the  whole  of  philosophy,  is  not  even 
the  whole  of  logic ;  although  it  is  a  most 
important  part  of  it,  and  might  be  called  its 
crown. 

The  reason  for  this  confusion  will  perhaps  be 
evident  from  what  was  said  above.  It  lies  in 
the  intimate  connexion  between  the  logical 
problem  of  opposites  and  the  great  disputes  of 
the  monists  and  the  dualists,  of  the  materialists 
and  the  spiritualists.  These  disputes  form  the 

33 


34  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

principal  part  of  the  treatises  and  histories  of 
philosophy,  although  they  do  not  constitute  its 
primary  and  fundamental  task,  which  is  better 
expressed  by  the  phrase  "  know  thyself."  But 
this  apparent  coincidence  will  disappear,  when 
we  consider  that  to  think  logically  and  to 
construct  a  logical  theory  of  logic,  are  two 
different  things ;  that  it  is  one  thing  to  think 
dialectically,  and  another  to  have  logical  con 
sciousness  of  dialectical  thought.  Were  this 
not  so,  the  Hegelian  solution  would  have  already 
been  finally  given  by  the  many  philosophers 
who  have  in  fact  thought  reality  dialectically, 
or  at  least  given  on  the  occasions  when  they 
have  thought  it  in  that  way.  Doubtless,  every 
philosophic  problem  calls  up  all  the  others.  All 
can  be  discovered  implicit  in  each  one,  and  in 
the  solution,  true  or  false,  of  one  problem,  there 
is  the  solution,  true  or  false,  of  all.  But  if  it  is 
impossible  altogether  to  separate  the  histories 
of  individual  philosophic  problems  from  one 
another,  it  is  also  true  that  these  problems  are 
distinct ;  and  we  should  not  confuse  the  various 
members  of  the  organic  whole,  if  we  do  not 
wish  to  lose  all  idea  of  that  whole  itself. 

This  principle  we  must  bear  in  mind,   if  we 
are    to    circumscribe    the    enquiry    as    to     the 


ii       HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     35 

historical  development  of  the  dialectic  doctrine 
of  opposites,  and  thereby  to  recognize  the  place 
and  originality  that  belong  to  the  thought  of 
Hegel.  This  enquiry,  within  these  precise 
limits,  has  perhaps  not  yet  been  carried  out  in 
a  suitable  way.  This  is  due  also  to  the  fact 
that  the  general  consciousness  of  those  who 
cultivate  philosophic  studies  has  not  been 
persuaded  of  the  importance  and  truth  of  the 
doctrine,  so  that  there  have  been  wanting  the 
necessary  interest  and  the  directive  criterion 
for  research  into  its  history.  The  best  that 
has  been  collected  on  this  theme,  is  to  be  found 
in  the  books  of  Hegel  himself,  especially  in  his 
History  of  Philosophy^  and  here  it  is  opportune 
rapidly  to  review  his  scattered  remarks,  making, 
where  necessary,  some  additions  and  some 
comments. 

Was  Hegel  the  first  to  formulate  the  logical 
principle  of  the  dialectic  and  of  its  development  ? 
Had  he  forerunners,  and  if  so,  who  were  they  ? 
Through  what  forms  and  through  what  approxi- 

1  See  also  the  historical  introduction  to  the  Logik  u.  Metaphysik  ot 
Kuno  Fischer  (2nd  ed.,  1865),  and  the  Prohisione  ed  introduzione  alle 
lezioni  di  filosofia  of  B.  Spaventa  (Napoli,  1862;  reprinted  by  Gentile 
with  the  new  title  :  La  Filosofia  italiana  nelle  sue  relazioni  con  la  filosofia 
europea,  Bari,  1908).  For  the  immediate  antecedents  of  the  Hegelian 
dialectic  and  for  the  various  phases  of  its  development,  see  preferably  Al. 
Schmid,  Entwickelungsgeschicte  der  hegehchen  Logik  (Regensburg,  1858). 


36          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

mations  did  that  principle  pass,  prior  to  attain 
ing  in  him  to  its  perfection  ? 

The  doctrine  of  dialectic  is  the  work  of 
mature  thought,  the  product  of  long  philosophic 
incubation.  In  Hellenic  antiquity  we  find,  in 
Zeno  of  Elea's  refutations  of  the  reality  of 
motion,  the  first  perception  of  the  difficulties 
to  which  the  principle  of  opposites  gives  rise. 
Motion  is  the  very  fact  of  development  in  the 
form  in  which  it  offers  itself  most  easily  to 
reflexion.  And  Zeno,  having  set  the  difficulties 
in  very  clear  relief,  resolved  the  contradiction 
by  denying  the  reality  of  movement.  (His 
arguments  of  the  arrow,  of  Achilles  and  the 
tortoise,  etc.,  showed  the  contradictions  involved 
in  space  and  time.)  Motion  is  an  illusion  of 
the  senses ;  being,  reality,  is  one  and  immovable. 
In  opposition  to  Zeno,  Heraclitus  made  of 
movement  and  becoming  the  true  reality.  His 
sayings  are:  "  being  and  not-being  are  the 
same,"  "  all  is,  and  also  is  not,"  "everything 
flows."  His  comparisons  of  things  with  a  river, 
of  the  opposite  which  is  in  its  opposite  as  sweet 
and  bitter  are  in  honey,  of  the  bow  and  of  the 
lyre  ;  his  cosmological  views  of  war  and  peace, 
of  discord  and  harmony,  show  how  profoundly 
Heraclitus  felt  reality  as  contradiction  and 


,i      HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     37 

development.  Hegel  used  to  say  that  there 
was  not  one  affirmation  of  Heraclitus  that  he 
had  not  incorporated  in  his  own  logic.  But  it 
is  to  be  observed,  that  by  the  very  act  of 
incorporating  them  in  his  doctrine,  he  conferred 
upon  these  affirmations  a  far  more  precise 
signification  than  they  had  possessed  when  they 
stood  alone.  Without  doubt  we  must  hold  them 
in  high  esteem,  just  as  they  have  been  handed 
down,  an  ingenuous  and  penetrating  vision  of 
the  truth.  But  we  must  not  insist  upon  them 
too  much,  lest  we  should  run  the  risk  of 
historical  falsification,  and  make  a  Post-Kantian 
of  a  Pre-Socratic. 

The  same  remark  applies  to  the  Platonic 
dialectic  of  the  Parmenides,  the  Sophist,  the 
Philebus,  dialogues  whose  interpretation  and 
historical  place  are  matters  of  much  dispute. 
Hegel  thought  that  they  contained  the  essence 
of  the  Platonic  philosophy,  the  attempt,  i.e.  to 
pass  from  the  universal,  still  as  yet  abstract,  to 
the  concrete  universal,  to  posit  the  speculative 
form  of  the  concept  as  unity  in  diversity. 
Questions  are  discussed  there  concerning  the 
one  and  the  many,  identity  and  non-identity, 
motion  and  rest,  coming  into  being  and  passing 
away,  being  and  not  being,  finite  and  infinite, 


38  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the  limited  and  the  unlimited.  The  conclusion 
of  the  Parmenides  is,  that  the  one  is  and  is  not, 
is  itself  and  other  than  itself,  and  that  things  in 
relation  to  themselves  and  in  distinction  from 
others  are  and  are  not,  appear  and  do  not  appear. 
And  all  of  this  indicates  an  attempt  to  overcome 
a  difficulty,  which  issues  only  in  a  negative  result. 
In  any  case,  as  Hegel  noted,  in  Plato  we  find  the 
dialectic,  but  not  yet  complete  consciousness  of 
its  nature.  It  is  a  speculative  method  of  thinking, 
greatly  superior  in  value  to  the  argumentations 
of  the  Sophists  or  to  the  later  ingenuities  of  the 
Sceptics  :  but  it  does  not  attain  to  the  level  of 
logical  doctrine.  Of  Aristotle,  it  may  be  said 
that  his  logical  consciousness  is  in  disagreement 
with  his  speculative  consciousness  :  his  logic  is 
purely  intellectualist,  his  metaphysic  is  a  study 
of  the  categories. 

We  can  discover  nothing  more  than  an 
extremity  of  need,  or  perhaps  a  conscious 
ness  of  helplessness  and  an  indication  of  the 
lacuna,  in  the  doctrines  of  Philo  the  Jew 
and  of  the  Gnostics.  For  them,  true  reality, 
absolute  being,  is  considered  unattainable  by 
thought — the  ineffable,  inscrutable  God,  the 
abyss  where  all  is  negated.  This  is  equally  true 
of  Plotinus,  for  whom  all  predicates  are  inadequate 


ii       HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     39 

to  the  Absolute,  each  of  them  expressing  but  a 
determination  of  it.  In  Proclus  is  developed  an 
idea  that  Plato  had  already  mentioned — the  idea 
of  the  trinity  or  the  triad.  This  idea,  and  the 
idea  of  the  Absolute  as  spirit,  is  the  great 
philosophic  advance  implicit  in  Christianity. 

Nicholas  of  Cusa,  inheriting  Neoplatonic  and 
mystical  traditions,  was  the  thinker  who,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  modern  world,  most  energetically 
expressed  the  need  of  the  human  spirit  to  emerge 
from  dualisms  and  conflicts,  and  to  raise  itself  to 
that  simplicity  where  opposites  coincide.  And 
the  Cusan  was  the  first  to  perceive  that  this 
coincidence  of  opposites  is  in  antithesis  to  the 
merely  abstract  logic  of  Aristotle,  who  conceived 
contrariety  as  perfect  difference,1  and  did  not 
admit  that  unity  could  contain  contraries,  since 
he  regarded  each  thing  as  the  privation  of  its 
opposite.  Cusanus  maintained  against  this, 
that  unity  is  prior  to  duality,  the  coincidence  of 
opposites  prior  to  their  separation.  But  in  his 
view,  that  which  unites  the  opposites,  thought 
as  simple  coincidence,  is  incomprehensible  to 
man,  either  by  sense,  or  by  reason,  or  by 
intellect,  which  are  the  three  forms  of  the  human 
mind.  It  remains  a  simple  limit ;  and  of  God, 

1  'H  IvavTibTys  t<rrl  5ta0opd  rAetos,  Metaphys.   10553. 


40          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

who  is  a  union  of  all  contraries,  no  other  know 
ledge  is  permitted,  save  an  incomprehensible 
comprehension,  a  learned  ignorance.1 

His  thought  seems  to  assume  a  more  positive 
function  in  Giordano  Bruno,  who  proclaims 
himself  a  disciple  of  "  the  divine  Cusan."  Bruno 
also  upholds  the  coincidence  of  opposites  as  the 
best  principle  of  a  philosophy  that  has  been 
forgotten  and  must  be  resuscitated ;  and  gives 
an  eloquent  description  of  the  unification  of 
contraries,  of.  the  perfect  circle  and  of  the 
straight  line,  of  the  acute  and  obtuse  angle,  of 
heat  and  cold,  of  corruption  and  generation,  of 
love  and  hate,  of  poison  and  antidote,  of  the 
spherical  and  the  plane,  of  the  concave  and  the 
convex,  of  wrath  and  patience,  of  pride  and 
humility,  of  avarice  and  liberality.  And  there 
is  an  echo  of  the  Cusan  in  these  memorable 
words:  "Whoever  wishes  to  know  the  greatest 
secrets  of  nature,  let  him  study  and  contemplate 
the  least  and  the  greatest  of  contraries  and 
opposites.  Profound  is  the  magic  that  knows  how 
to  draw  the  contrast,  after  having  found  the  point 
of  union.  This  was  the  direction  of  Aristotle's 
thought,  when  he  posited  privation,  conjoined 

1  On    the     Cusan,    see    Fiorentino,    //    Risorgimento  filosofico    nel 
Quattrocento  (Napoli,  1885),  cap.  ii. 


ii      HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     41 

with  a  determinate  disposition,  as  the  progenitrix, 
parent  and  mother  of  form  ;  but  he  could  never 
attain  to  it.  He  could  not,  because  stopping  at 
\htgenus  of  opposition,  he  was  hampered  in  such 
a  way  that  he  failed  to  descend  to  the  species  of 
contrariety,  so  that  he  did  not  attain,  did  not 
even  fix  his  eyes  upon  the  goal.  Hence  he 
erred  at  every  step,  through  saying  that  the 
contraries  could  not  truly  come  together  in  the 
same  subject."  In  his  naturalistic  intuition,  the 
principle  of  the  coincidence  of  opposites  becomes 
to  Bruno  a  kind  of  aesthetic  principle  of  con 
templation  :  "  We  delight  in  colour,  not  in  one 
specific  colour,  whatever  it  may  be,  but  chiefly 
in  one,  which  weaves  into  itself  all  colours.  We 
delight  in  a  voice,  not  in  a  single  voice,  but  in 
one  complex  sound  which  results  from  the 
harmony  of  many  voices.  We  delight  in  a 
sensible,  but  chiefly  in  that  which  comprehends 
in  itself  all  sensibles  ;  in  a  knowable  which 
comprehends  in  itself  every  knowable ;  in  an 
apprehensible,  which  embraces  all  that  can  be 
understood  ;  in  a  being  which  completes  the 
whole,  but  chiefly  in  that  which  is  the  whole 
itself."  The  principle  is  no  longer  beyond 

1  De  la  causa  principio  ed  uno,    Dialogue  V.,    in  fine  (V.    Dialoghi 
metafisici,  ed.  Gentile,  Bari,  Laterza),  1907,  pp.  255-257. 


42  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

man's  reach  ;  it  is  a  power  of  the  human  mind  ; 
though  not  yet  a  rigorously  logical  power.  It 
still  awaits  its  justification  in  a  doctrine  of  the 
concept. 

The  unity  of  opposites  is  also  earnestly 
asserted  by  the  philosophus  theutonicus,  Jacob 
Bohme.  He  posits  the  antitheses  in  their  full 
force,  says  Hegel,  but  does  not  allow  his  thought 
to  be  arrested  by  the  strength  of  the  differences, 
and  proceeds  to  posit  unity.  For  him,  the  "  yes  " 
is  unknowable  without  the  u  no."  The  One,  God, 
is  in  himself  unknowable.  If  he  is  to  be  known, 
he  must  distinguish  himself  from  himself,  the 
Father  must  duplicate  himself  in  the  Son.  Bohme 
sees  the  triad  in  all  things,  and  fathoms  the 
significance  of  the  Christian  trinity,  but  he  too 
does  not  succeed  in  putting  his  thoughts  into 
the  form  proper  to  thought. 

The  philosophy  of  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries  which  developed  under  the 
influence  of  the  mathematical  science  of  nature, 
was  not  capable  even  of  setting  the  problem  in 
the  form  proper  to  thought.  For  Descartes, 
thought  and  extension  unite  in  God,  but  in  an 
incomprehensible  manner.  For  Spinoza,  they 
unite  in  Substance:  but  "mode,"  which  is  the 
third  term  after  substance  and  attribute,  does 


n      HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     43 

not  constitute  a  dialectic  synthesis.  Leibniz  is 
wrecked  on  the  problem  of  evil  and  arrives  at 
an  optimism  of  but  slight  philosophical  value. 
The  popular  philosophy  of  the  eighteenth 
century  resolves  all  antitheses  in  God,  who  thus 
becomes  an  assemblage  of  contradictions,  the 
problem  of  problems.  Only  here  and  there  do 
we  find  in  some  solitary  thinker  hints  and 
suggestions  of  the  dialectic  solution.  For 
example,  there  is  the  philosophus  italicus,  G.  B. 
Vico,  who  not  only  actually  thinks  history  and 
life  dialectically,  but  recoils  from  the  logic  of 
Aristotle,  and  from  that  of  Cartesian  physics  and 
mathematics,  founding  on  the  one  hand  a  logic 
of  fancy  (poetic  logic),  and  of  history  (logic  of 
certainty) ;  on  the  other  he  gives  importance  to 
the  inductive  logic  of  observation  and  of  ex 
periment,  as  presage  of  a  more  concrete  logic. 
Another  solitary  figure,  in  many  respects  akin 
to  Vico,  John  George  Hamann  (who  was  said  by 
Jacobi  to  unite  in  himself  in  a  high  degree  all 
extremes)  showed  himself  from  youth  onwards 
dissatisfied  with  the  principles  of  identity  and 
reason  and  attracted  by  that  of  the  coincidentia 
oppositorum.  Hamann  had  met  with  this  principle 
in  the  De  triplici  minima  et  mensura  of  Bruno  ; 
and  he  had  carried  it  "  for  years  in  his  head 


44  PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

without  being  able  either  to  forget  it  or  to  under 
stand  it."  Yet  it  seemed  to  him  to  be  "the 
sole  sufficient  reason  of  all  contradictions*  and 
the  true  process  of  their  solution  and  levelling," 
which  would  put  an  end  to  all  the  contests  of  the 
abstract  thinkers.1  From  Hamann  knowledge 
of  this  principle  passed  to  Jacobi,  who  published 
the  extracts  relating  to  it  which  are  to  be  found 
in  the  works  of  Bruno.  But  Jacobi,  hampered 
by  his  theory  of  immediate  knowledge,  though 
he  indicated  the  lacuna,  was  not  himself  in 
a  position  to  pass  beyond  it  by  strict  logical 
thought. 

The  reason  for  this  is,  that  in  order  to  arrive 
at  a  truly  logical  statement  of  the  problem  of 
opposites,  and  to  escape  the  mystical  and  agnostic 
solution  (which  indeed  was  no  solution),  it  was 
necessary  that  the  Kantian  revolution  should 
be  accomplished.  It  was  Kant,  —  although 
his  whole  Critique  of  Pitre  Reason  seemed  to 
Hamann  much  less  important  than  the  sole 
pronouncement  of  Bruno  on  the  principium 
coincidentiae  oppositorum  —  who  was  precisely  in 
virtue  of  that  critique,  the  true  progenitor  of  the 
new  principle  of  the  coincidence  of  opposites, 

1   For    Hamann,   cf.    Hegel,    Vermischte    Schriften,   ii.    36-37,   87-88, 
and  the  Essays  collected  in  B.  Croce,  Saggi  fiL  iii. 


ii       HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     45 

of    the    new   dialectic,    that    is,    of    the    logical 
doctrine  of  dialectic. 

It  is  true  that  Kant,  like  his  immediate  pre 
cursors,  from  Descartes  to  Leibniz  and  to  Hume, 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  prevailing  intel- 
lectualism  and  of  the  ideal  of  a  mathematical 
science  of  nature.  Hence  his  agnosticism,  the 
phantom  of  the  thing-in-itself,  the  abstractness 
of  the  categorical  imperative,  and  his  respect 
for  traditional  logic.  But  at  the  same  time,  he 
maintains  and  renders  more  effective  the  differ 
ence  between  intellect  and  reason.  In  the 
Critique  of  Judgment  he  propounds  a  mode  of 
thinking  reality,  which  is  no  longer  merely 
mechanical,  no  longer  either  the  external  teleo 
logy  of  the  eighteenth  century,  but  is  genuine 
internal  teleology  ;  he  catches  sight  of  the  idea 
beyond  the  abstract  concept.  Better  still,  in  his 
exposition  of  the  Antinomies,  Kant  advances 
the  problem  of  opposites  a  stage  further.  The 
Antinomies  certainly  seem  insoluble,  but  the 
contradictions  spring  directly  from  the  necessities 
of  the  human  mind.  What  is  more  important 
(what  indeed  is  his  true  glory),  he  discovers  the 
a  priori  synthesis-,  and  that,  as  Hegel  observed, 
can  be  nothing  but  "  an  original  synthesis  of 
opposites."  With  Kant  this  synthesis  does  not 


46  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

receive  its  full  value.  It  is  not  developed  in  the 
dialectic  triad.  But  once  it  had  been  brought  to 
light,  it  could  not  be  slow  to  reveal  the  riches 
which  it  contained  in  itself.  The  a  priori  synthesis 
is  the  source  of  transcendental  logic,  which  exists 
by  the  side  of  the  old  logic,  at  first  parallel  to 
it,  but  inevitably  bound  to  end  by  destroying  it. 
Kant  also  throws  into  relief  the  form  of  triplicity, 
and  although  he  employs  it  in  an  altogether  ex 
trinsic  manner,  yet  he  does  employ  it  constantly, 
and  almost  with  the  presentiment  of  its  near  and 
greater  destinies. 

The  task  that  awaited  philosophy  after  Kant 
seems  evident:  to  develop  the  a  priori  synthesis, 
to  create  the  new  philosophical  logic,  to  solve  the 
problem  of  opposites,  by  destroying  the  dualisms 
that  had  not  only  been  left  intact,  but  rendered 
more  powerful,  by  Kant.  And  if  there  be  little 
more  in  Fichte  than  there  was  in  Kant,  yet  in 
him  everything  becomes  more  simple  and  more 
transparent.  The  thing-in-itself  is  denied.  But 
on  the  other  hand  the  concept  of  the  Ego  retains 
a  subjective  significance,  and  does  not  accomplish 
the  true  unity  of  subject  and  object,  so  that  Fichte 
does  not  succeed  in  justifying  nature  in  relation 
to  spirit,  and  ends,  like  Kant,  in  moral  abstract- 
ness  and  in  faith.  But  the  idea  of  a  new 


ii      HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     47 

Logic  is  better  determined,  so  much  so  that 
philosophy  is  conceived  as  a  doctrine  of  science  ; 
and  the  form  of  triplicity  assumes  a  dominant 
position,  as  thesis,  antithesis  and  synthesis. 
Schelling  takes  another  step  forward,  in  arriving 
at  the  conviction  that  it  is  not  possible  to  think 
philosophically,  except  through  the  principle  of 
identity  of  opposites ;  for  he  conceives  the 
Absolute  as  identity  of  opposites.  But  for  him 
the  Absolute  is  indifference  of  subject  and  object. 
Its  differences  are  merely  quantitative.  It  is 
not  yet  subject  and  spirit.  And  his  theory 
of  knowledge  is  without  logic,  because  for  him 
the  instrument  of  philosophy  is  aesthetic  con 
templation.  This  deficiency  Schelling  never 
succeeded  in  overcoming,  and  the  consequences 
were  so  serious  as  to  give  rise  to  what  has  been 
called  his  second  manner,  the  metaphysic  of  the 
irrational.  __ 

Hegel,  as  is  known,  appeared  later  in  the 
philosophical  world  than  his  young  contemporary 
Schelling,  whose  disciple  in  a  certain  sense  he  may 
be  called.  But  what  for  Schelling  was  the  point 
of  arrival,  was  for  Hegel  a  point  of  transition  ; 
what  was  for  Schelling  the  final  phase,  whence 
began  the  process  of  his  degeneration,  was  for 
Hegel  a  juvenile  phase.  He  too  for  some  time 


48  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

knew  no  other  instrument  of  philosophy  than  aes 
thetic  contemplation,  knew  intuition  as  intellectual 
intuition,  and  knew  no  other  philosophical  system 
than  the  work  of  art.  He  too  (in  the  first  sketch  of 
his  system  that  has  been  preserved)  placed  at  the 
summit  of  spiritual  development,  not  philosophy, 
but  religion.  But  the  profound  scientific  spirit 
of  Hegel  led  him  gradually  to  recognize  that 
philosophy  cannot  have  any  other  form  than  that 
of  thought,  in  the  precise  sense  in  which  thought 
differs  from  fancy  and  intuition.  Certainly,  it 
was  no  longer  thought  in  the  old  logico-natural- 
istic  sense :  after  Kant,  Fichte  and  Schelling, 
that  was  no  longer  a  possible  meaning :  the 
intellectualism  of  the  two  preceding  centuries 
had  been  mortally  wounded.  There  must  be  a 
logical  form,  which  should  preserve  and  reinforce 
the  recent  conquests  of  philosophy ;  a  logical 
form,  which  should  be  the  form  of  the  real  in  its 
integrity.  Everything  urged  Hegel  into  this 
path  of  enquiry  ;  his  admiration  for  the  harmony 
of  the  Hellenic  world  ;  his  participation  in  the 
romantic  movement,  so  rich  in  antitheses  ;  his 
theological  studies,  from  which  it  seemed  to  him 
that  the  Christian  idea  of  the  Trinity,  attenuated 
or  rendered  void  by  Protestant  rationalism,  should 
find  its  refuge  and  its  true  meaning  in  the 


ii       HISTORY  OF  THE  DIALECTIC     49 

new  philosophy  ;  his  speculative  studies  on  the 
Kantian  synthesis  and  antinomies.  And  with 
the  Phenomenology  of  Spirit  (1807),  he  detached 
himself  from  the  philosophical  tendencies  to 
which  he  had  previously  adhered,  and  brought 
to  light  his  principle  of  solution  of  the  problem 
of  opposites  :  —  no  longer  a  simple  coincidence 
in  a  third  unknown  or  unintelligible  term  ;  no 
longer  motionless  unity ;  no  longer  the  intuition 
of  Schelling  ;  but  unity  and  diversity  together, 
movement  and  dialectic.  The  preface  to  the 
Phenomenology  has  been  called  "  Hegel's  farewell 
to  Romanticism";  but  the  truth  is  that  it  was 
only  because  of  his  secession  that  Romanticism 
was  saved  for  philosophy.  Only  a  romantic  who 
had  in  a  certain  sense  surpassed  Romanticism 
could  pluck  its  philosophical  fruit. 

The  logic  of  the  dialectic  is  therefore  to  be 
considered  a  true  and  original  discovery  of 
Hegel,  not  only  in  comparison  with  his  remote 
predecessors,  but  also  with  those  who  are  nearest 
to  him.  If  a  proof  of  this  be  sought,  one  need 
only  consider  his  attitude  towards  these  latter. 
Kant,  who  disclaimed  Fichte,  would  have  dis 
claimed  Hegel  even  more  decisively.  In  Kant's 
philosophy  there  were  not  the  necessary  con 
ditions  for  understanding  Hegel,  and  therefore 


50  PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

there  could  be  no  true  criticism.  But  Hegel, 
who  combated  in  a  definitive  manner  the 
erroneous  tendencies  and  aspects  of  the  Kantian 
philosophy,  and  all  the  obsolete  views  which 
appeared  in  its  train,  was  also  the  man  who 
showed  what  a  new  and  fruitful  contribution  it 
had  made  to  philosophy.  So  true  is  this  that  it 
has  been  possible  to  say  that  no  one  but  Hegel 
has  understood  Kant.1  Schelling  always  remained 
deaf  and  hostile  to  the  conception  of  his  former 
friend ;  and  during  the  half  century  that  he 
survived,  he  obstinately  opposed  to  it  his  own 
theory,  grown  old  and  degenerate.  Sometimes, 
indeed  (as  in  the  celebrated  preface  to  the 
Fragments  of  Cousin),  while  violently  rejecting  the 
philosophy  of  Hegel,  in  the  same  breath  he  com 
plained  that  he  had  been  robbed  by  him  :  without 
however  anywhere  clearly  formulating  either  the 
nature  of  the  theft,  or  the  error.  Hegel,  on  the 
other  hand,  always  venerated  Schelling  as  "  the 
father  of  the  new  philosophy."  He  recognized 
the  gleam  of  dialectic  that  there  was  in  him,  and 
always  calmly  pointed  out  his  merits  and  his 


1  "  For  my  part,  I  have  to  declare  that,  so  far  as  it  has  been  given  me 
to  see,  I  have  no  evidence  that  any  man  has  thoroughly  understood  Kant 
except  Hegel,  or  that  this  latter  himself  remains  aught  else  than  a 
problem  whose  solution  has  been  arrogated,  but  never  effectuated " 
(J.  H.  Stirling,  The  Secret  of  Hegel,  London,  1865,  i.  14). 


ii       HISTORY  OF  THE   DIALECTIC     51 

defects.  If  a  superior  point  of  view  show  itself 
such  by  comprehending  within  it  those  that  are 
inferior ;  if  the  proof  of  the  truth  of  a  doctrine 
lie  in  its  power  of  furnishing  at  once  the  justifica 
tion  of  truths  discovered  by  others  and  the 
explication  of  their  errors  ;  then  this  sort  of  proof 
has  not  been  wanting  to  the  doctrine  of  Hegel. 
Kant  did  not  fully  understand  himself,  and  fell 
into  the  arms  of  the  neocriticists,  who  turned 
from  his  transcendental  logic  to  merely  natural 
istic  logic  ;  Schelling  did  not  fully  understand 
himself  and  ended  with  little  credit  as  the  second 
Schelling.  But  for  Hegel,  both  ended  in  his 
great  mind,  who  was  their  spiritual  son  :  an  end 
more  worthy  than  that  of  serving  as  an  exercise 
for  little  scholars,  or  of  surviving  each  by  himself 
in  the  failure  to  know  himself. 


Ill 

THE    DIALECTIC   AND 
THE    CONCEPTION    OF    REALITY 

To  think  dialectically,  and  to  think  the  logical 
theory  of  the  dialectic,  are,  then,  two  distinct 
mental  acts.  Yet  it  is  clear  that  the  second  act 
strengthens  the  first,  by  giving  it  consciousness  of 
itself  and  freeing  it  from  the  embarrassments  that 
arise  from  false  ideas  concerning  the  nature  of 
philosophic  truth.  This  is  precisely  what  occurs 
in  the  case  of  Hegel.  He  is  not  only  the  great 
theorist  of  the  dialectic  form  of  thought,  but  the 
most  complete  dialectician  who  has  appeared  in 
history.  His  dialectical  treatment  of  the  ordinary 
conception  of  reality  modifies  it  in  several  parts 
and  changes  its  general  aspect.  All  the  dualities, 
all  the  fissures,  all  the  hiatus,  and,  so  to  speak,  all 
the  rents  and  wounds  with  which  reality  shows 
itself  to  be  lacerated  by  the  abstract  intellect, 

are  filled,  closed  and  healed.     A  complete  unity 

52 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         53 

(gediegene  Einheit]  is  realized  :  the  coherence  of 
the  organic  whole  is  re-established  ;  blood  and 
life  again  circulate  within  it. 

And  we  must  note  above  all  that  there  dis 
appears  a  series  of  dualisms,  which  are  not  true 
opposites,  not  even  true  distincts.  They  are 
false  opposites  and  false  distincts,  terms  which 
cannot  be  thought  either  as  elements  constitutive 
of  the  concept  as  universal,  or  as  its  particular 
forms,  for  the  simple  reason  that,  as  formulated, 
they  do  not  exist.  Hegel  (who,  in  his  criticism, 
refers  here  and  there  to  the  difference  between 
them  and  genuine  distincts  and  opposites)  exactly 
determines  their  genesis,  which  is  to  be  found  in 
the  phantasmagorias  of  abstraction.  They  are 
dualities  of  terms,  which  have  their  origin  in  the 
empirical  sciences,  in  the  perceptive  and  legislative 
consciousness,  in  the  sciences  of  phenomena. 
These  sciences,  just  because  they  are  immersed  in 
phenomena,  whenever  they  attempt  to  rise  to  the 
universal  are  compelled  to  break  up  reality  into 
appearance  and  essence,  external  and  internal, 
accident  and  substance,  manifestation  and  force, 
finite  and  infinite,  many  and  one,  sensible  and  super 
sensible,  matter  and  spirit,  and  such  like  terms. 
Were  these  terms  truly  distinct  (or  if  they  truly 
designated  distincts),  they  would  give  rise  to  the 


54  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

problem  of  the  conjunction  of  distincts  in  the 
concrete  concept.  Were  they  true  opposites,  really 
opposed  (or  if  they  designated  things  truly  and 
really  opposed),1  they  would  give  rise  to  the 
problem  of  the  synthesis  of  opposites.  But,  since 
they  are  not,  since  they  assume  their  appearance 
of  distinction  and  opposition,  only  through  the 
arbitrary  abstraction  of  the  empiricists,  naturalists 
and  mathematicians,  criticism  of  them,  achieved 
by  a  negative  dialectic,  is  accomplished  by  a 
different  process  from  that  which  directs  positive 
dialectic. 

They  are,  in  truth,  unthinkable ;  and  every 
attempt  to  overcome  the  duality,  by  insisting 
upon  either  of  the  two  terms,  as  it  appears  in 
distinction  from  the  other,  ends  by  changing  it 
into  the  other.  Materialism  preserves  the 
phenomenon,  matter,  the  finite,  the  sensible,  the 
external,  etc.  ;  but,  since  that  term  is  naturally  so 
constituted  as  to  require  its  other,  the  infinite 
appears  again  in  that  finite,  assuming  the  form 
of  a  quantitative  infinite,  of  a  finite  from  which 
another  finite  is  born,  then  another  finite,  then 
another,  to  infinity.  This  is  what  Hegel  called 
the  false  or  bad  infinite.  Supernaturalism  pre- 

1  These  and  similar  reservations  are  made  necessary  by  the  plurality 
of  meanings  which  those  words  have  had  in  philosophical  language. 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         55 

serves  the  other  term  as  sole  reality  ;  but  essence 
without  appearance,  the  internal  without  the 
external,  the  infinite  without  the  finite,  become 
something  inscrutable  and  unknowable.  Here 
appears  the  thing-in-itself,  which  would  better  be 
called  vacuity  in  itself',  the  great  mystery,  which 
(Hegel  says)  is  a  very  easy  thing  to  know  ; 
because  not  only  is  the  thing-in-itself  not  outside 
thought,  but  on  the  contrary  is  a  product  of 
thought,  of  thought  which  has  been  pushed  on  to 
pure  abstraction,  and  which  takes  as  its  object 
empty  identity  with  itself.  The  thing-in-itself, 
from  its  very  inanity,  leads  back  to  the  phe 
nomenon,  to  the  finite,  to  the  external,  as  alone 
real  and  thinkable  ;  and  precisely  in  as  much  as 
it  is  phenomenon,  it  is  finite  and  external. 

The  positive  correction  is  given  by  the 
concrete  concept,  by  that  character  of  concrete- 
ness,  proper  to  the  Hegelian  concept  and 
differentiating  it  from  naturalistic  and  mathe 
matical  abstractions.  The  real  is  neither  of  those 
terms  ;  nor  is  it  their  sum  :  it  is  the  concrete 
concept,  which  fills  the  emptiness  of  the  thing  in 
itself  and  annihilates  the  distance,  which  had 
separated  that  from  the  phenomenon.  It  is  the 
absolute,  which  is  no  longer  a  parallelism  of 
attributes  or  an  indifference  to  both  ;  but  which 


56  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

accentuates  and  confers  new  significance  on  one 
of  the  terms,  which,  in  virtue  of  that  new 
significance,  absorbs  and  brings  the  other  within 
itself.  Thus  substance  becomes  subject,  the 
absolute  determines  itself  as  spirit  and  idea ;  and 
materialism  is  overcome.  Thus  too  reality  is 
no  longer  an  internal  confronting  an  external : 
nature  (according  to  the  saying  of  Goethe,  which 
Hegel  accepts  and  makes  his  own)  has  neither 
nut  nor  shell,  but  is  all  of  a  piece.  The  one  is 
not  beyond  the  many,  but  is  the  many  ;  spirit  is 
not  beyond  body,  but  is  body.  And  super- 
naturalism  is  overcome.1 

With  the  destruction  of  these  false  distinctions 
and  oppositions,  which  may  all  be  summarily 
represented  by  the  duality  of  essence  and 
appearance,  there  is  connected  the  purely  dialectic 
treatment  (the  positive  dialectic)  of  true  opposi 
tions.  These  may  be  summarily  represented  by  the 
antithetic  duality  of  being  and  not-being.  This  is 
a  dualism  founded  upon  real  opposition  ;  for  no 
one  could  think  of  denying  the  existence  of  evil, 
of  the  false,  of  the  ugly,  of  the  irrational,  of  death, 
and  the  antithesis  of  these  terms  to  the  good,  to  the 
true,  to  the  beautiful,  to  the  rational  and  to  life. 


1  For  the   criticism  of  these  concepts,  see  especially  the  doctrine  of 
the  Essence,  which  forms  the  second  part  of  the  Logic. 


in          DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         57 

Nor  does  Hegel  deny  it.  But  owing  to  his 
logical  doctrine,  which  sees  in  the  very  act  of 
thinking  opposites,  the  conception  of  reality  itself 
as  development,  he  cannot  consider  the  negative 
term,  the  side  of  not-being,  as  something  opposed 
to  and  separated  from  the  other.  If  the  negative 
term  did  not  exist,  development  would  not  exist ; 
reality,  and  with  it,  the  positive  term,  would  dis 
appear.  The  negative  is  the  spring  of  develop 
ment  ;  opposition  is  the  very  soul  of  the  real. 
The  lack  of  all  contact  with  error  is  not  thought 
and  is  not  truth  ;  but  is  the  absence  of  thought, 
and  therefore  of  truth.  Innocence  is  a  character 
istic,  not  of  action,  but  of  inaction  :  he  who  acts, 
errs ;  but  he  who  acts  is  at  grips  with  evil.  A 
true  felicity,  a  felicity  that  is  truly  human  or 
manly,  is  not  a  beatitude  that  knows  no  suffering. 
Such  a  beatitude  would  be  possible  only  to 
fatuity  and  imbecility  ;  and  the  conditions  of  it 
find  no  place  in  the  history  of  a  world  which, 
where  strife  is  wanting  (says  Hegel),  "  shows  its 
pages  blank." 

If  this  be  true  (as  it  doubtless  is,  in  accord 
ance  with  the  general  and  profound  persuasion  of 
humanity,  expressed  in  many  aphorisms,  which 
seem  sometimes  to  be  Hegelian  phrases),  the 
relation  between  the  ideal  and  the  real,  the 


58  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

rational  and  the  real,  cannot  be  understood  in  the 
sense  that  these  words  bear  in  the  philosophy  of 
the  schools ;  that  is,  as  the  conflict  between  a 
rational  which  is  not  real  and  a  real  which  is  not 
rational.  What  is  real  is  rational,  and  what  is 
rational  is  real.1  The  idea  and  the  fact  are  the 
same.  What,  for  instance,  do  we  call  rational  in 
the  domain  of  scientific  thought,  but  thought 
itself?  An  irrational  thought  is  not  thought;  as 
thought  it  is  unreal.  What  da  we  call  rational  in 
the  domain  of  artistic  production  ?  The  work  of 
art  itself:  an  artistic  fact,  if  it  were  ugly,  would 
not  be  artistic  fact ;  it  is  certainly  no  artistic 
"  reality,"  which  includes  the  "  note  "  of  ugliness  ; 
but  artistic  unreality.  What  is  called  irrational, 
is,  then,  the  unreal ;  and  cannot  be  considered 
as  a  species  or  class  of  real  objects.  Without 
doubt,  even  unreality  has  its  reality,  but  it  is  the 
reality  of  unreality,  the  reality  which  belongs  to 
not-being  in  the  dialectic  triad,  to  the  nothing 
which  is  not  the  real,  but  the  stimulus  of  the  real, 
the  spring  of  development. 

Those  who,  relying  on  this  doctrine  of  the 
identity  of  the  real  and  the  rational,  have  applied 
the  term  optimism  to  the.  Hegelian  conception  of 
reality  and  of  life,  have  grossly  misunderstood  his 

1  Preface  to  the  Philosophy  of  Rights  ;  and  cf.  Encycl.  §  6. 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         59 

meaning.  Hegel  cancels  neither  the  evil  nor  the 
ugly,  nor  the  false  nor  the  vain  :  nothing  could  be 
more  alien  to  his  conception  of  reality,  so  dramatic, 
and  in  a  certain  sense  so  tragic.  What  he  sets 
himself  to  do  is  to  understand  the  function  of  evil 
and  of  error  ;  and  to  understand  it  as  evil  and  as 
error  is  surely  not  to  deny  it  as  such,  but  rather 
to  strengthen  it.  To  do  this  is  not  to  close  one's 
eyes  upon  the  sad  spectacle,  or  to  falsify  it  with 
the  puerile  justifications  of  the  external  teleology 
of  the  eighteenth  century  (as,  for  instance,  did 
Bernardin  de  Saint-Pierre).  But  the  truth  at 
the  bottom  of  this  superficial  ascription  of 
optimism  to  Hegel  is  that  he  cannot  be  called  a 
pessimist ;  because  pessimism  is  the  negation  of 
the  positive  term  in  the  dyad  of  opposites,  just  as 
optimism  is  the  negation  of  the  negative  term. 
And  indeed,  have  there  ever  been  or  can  there 
ever  be  self-consistent  optimists  or  pessimists  ? 
No  more  than  there  have  been  self-consistent 
monists  or  dualists.  Every  optimist  has  a  pessi 
mistic  side  ;  just  as  every  pessimist  proposes  a 
method  of  liberation  from  evil  and  from  error, 
and  therefore  has  his  optimistic  side.  Good  and 
evil  are  opposed  and  correlative  terms  ;  and  the 
affirmation  of  the  one  is  the  affirmation  of  the 
other.  Hegel,  who  denies  both,  while  preserving 


6o  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

both  in  the  dialectic  synthesis,  is  beyond  both 
optimism  and  pessimism,  high  up  on  that 
philosophic  Olympus,  where  there  is  neither 
laughter  nor  tears  ;  for  laughter  and  tears  have 
become  objects  for  spirit,  and  their  agitation  is 
overcome  in  the  serenity  of  thought,  as  in  the 
concreteness  of  life. 

Fact,  reality,  is  always  rational  and  ideal ; 
it  is  always  truth,  always  wisdom  and  moral 
goodness.  But,  be  it  well  understood,  by  fact 
is  meant  what  is  really  fact ;  by  reality,  what 
is  truly  reality.  The  illogical,  the  unpleasing, 
the  ugly,  the  base,  the  capricious,  is  nor  fact, 
but  the  absence  of  fact,  it  is  void,  not-being  ;  at 
most  it  is  the  demand  for  true  being,  the  stimulus 
to  reality,  not  reality  itself.  Hegel  never 
dreamed  of  accepting  and  justifying  as  fact  what 
is  misplaced  and  perverted  ;  and  may  this  not 
be  his  justification  for  considering  it,  as  he 
considers  it,  unreality  and  void  ?  As  the  old 
saying  has  it,  Nature  abhors  a  void  ;  but  man 
most  certainly  does  so,  because  the  void  is  the 
death  of  his  activity,  i.e.  of  his  being  as  man. 

If  Hegel's  philosophy  furnishes  the  justifica 
tion,  not  of  evil,  but  only  of  the  function  of 
evil,  on  the  other  hand  he  was  never  weary  of 
warning  against  the  facility  and  superficiality 


in          DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         61 

with  which  people  are  wont  to  declare  irrational 
that  .  which  effectually  has  been  and  is,  and 
which,  in  virtue  of  this  effective  existence, 
cannot  be  considered  irrational.  Hegel  is  the 
great  enemy  of  the  discontented  with  life,  of 
those  sensitive  souls  who  perpetually  declaim 
and  agitate  in  the  name  of  reason  and  virtue, 
and  (to  take  an  historical  example)  of  Faustism, 
which  proclaims  that  theory  is  grey  and  the  tree 
of  life  green,  which  rebels  against  the  laws  of 
custom  and  of  existence,  which  despises  truth 
and  science,  and  instead  of  being  possessed  by 
the  celestial  spirit,  falls  into  the  power  of  the 
earthly  spirit.  He  is  the  enemy  of  encyclopaedic 
humanitarianism  and  of  Jacobinism,  which 
opposes  its  own  exquisite  heart  to  hard  reality, 
and  sees  everywhere  the  tyranny  and  roguery 
of  priests  and  despots  ;  and  of  Kantian  abstract- 
ness,  of  a  duty  which  is  always  outside  human 
feeling.  He  hates  that  virtue,  which  is  always 
at  strife  with  the  course  of  the  world ;  which 
brings  stones  to  birth  that  it  may  dash  itself 
against  them ;  which  never  knows  just  what 
it  wishes  ;  which  certainly  has  a  big  head,  but 
big  because  it  is  swelled,  and  which,  if  it  be 
seriously  occupied  with  anything,  is  occupied 
with  admiring  its  own  unapproachable  and 


62  PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

moving  perfection.  He  hates  the  Sollen,  the 
ought  to  be,  the  impotence  of  the  ideal,  which 
always  ought  to  be  and  never  is,  which  never 
finds  a  reality  adequate  to  it,  when,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  all  reality  is  adequate  to  the  ideal.  The 
destiny  of  that  "  ought  to  be"  is  to  become 
wearisome,  as  do  all  the  most  beautiful  words 
(Justice,  Virtue,  Duty,  Morality,  Liberty,  etc.), 
in  the  mouths  of  those  for  whom  they  are  mere 
words,  resounding  in  noisy  barrenness,  where 
others  act  who  do  not  fear  to  soil  the  purity  of 
the  idea  by  translating  it  into  deed.  In  the 
strife  between  the  "  ought  to  be,"  between  this 
vain  virtue  and  the  course  of  the  world,  the 
course  of  the  world  always  wins.  For  either 
the  course  of  the  world  does  not  change  and 
the  demands  of  virtue  reveal  themselves  as 
arbitrary  and  absurd,  and  therefore  as  not  truly 
virtuous  :  at  the  most  they  are  good  intentions, 
perhaps  excellent  intentions ;  but  "  the  laurels 
of  good  intentions  are  dry  leaves,  which  have 
never  been  green."  Or  else,  the  end  of  virtue 
is  achieved,  it  enters  into  and  becomes  part  of 
the  world's  course  ;  and  what  dies  in  this  case 
is  not  the  course  of  the  world,  but  virtue, 
separated  from  the  actual ;  unless  indeed  it  is 
willing  to  continue  living,  in  order  to  sulk  at  its 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         63 

ideal  for  having  been  guilty  of  becoming  real ! 
The  illusion  arises  from  the  struggle,  which  is 
certainly  real ;  but  not  as  the  struggle  of  the 
individual  with  the  world,  but  as  the  struggle 
of  the  world  with  itself,  of  the  world  that  makes 
itself.  "Each  one  wills  and  believes  himself 
better  than  the  world  in  which  he  is ;  but  he 
who  is  better,  only  expresses  his  world  better 
than  others  express  it."1 

What  then  is  this  repugnance  of  the  bearers 
of  ideal  towards  the  actual,  of  the  admirers  of 
the  universal  towards  individuality?  Individu 
ality  is  nothing  but  the  vehicle  of  universality, 
the  process  of  its  becoming  effective.  Nothing 
can  be  achieved  if  it  does  not  become  a  passion 
of  man :  nothing  great  can  be  done  without 
passion.  And  passion  is  activity,  which  is 
directed  toward  particular  interests  and  ends. 
So  much  is  it  true  that  particular  interest  is 
the  vehicle  of  the  universal,  that  men  by  the 
very  pursuit  of  their  own  private  ends  realize 
the  universal.  For  instance,  one  man  makes 
a  slave  of  another,  and  from  the  strife  between 
slave  and  master,  there  arises  in  both  the  true 

1  From  the  aphorisms,  to  be  found  in  the  appendix  of  Rosenkranz's 
Hegel's  Leben,  p.  550.— For  the  satire  on  the  Sollen  see  especially  the 
Phenomenology,  section  Vernunft,  B,  and  the  introduction  to  the 
Philosophy  of  History. 


64  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

idea  of  liberty  and  of  humanity.  Their  actions 
achieve  more  than  their  conscious  intentions, 
and  fulfil  the  immanent  intentions,  the  intentions 
of  reason,  which  avails  itself  of  them  ;  this  is 
the  cunning  of  reason  (die  List  der  Vernunft]. 
This  must  not  be  understood  in  a  transcendental 
sense.  The  cunning  of  reason  is  the  imaginative 
phrase  which  denotes  the  rationality  of  all  that 
man  truly  does  (of  any  human  work  whatsoever), 
whether  or  no  he  has  reflective  consciousness 
of  it.  Thus  the  artist  creates  the  work  of  art 
and  does  not  understand  the  completed  work ; 
yet,  though  he  fail  to  understand  it,  his  work 
is  not  irrational,  for  it  obeys  the  supreme 
rationality  of  genius.  Thus  the  good  and 
ingenuously  heroic  soul  believes  that  it  simply 
obeys  the  impulse  of  its  own  individual 
sentiment ;  it  is  not  conscious  of  its  action 
in  the  way  in  which  the  observer  and  the 
historian  are  conscious  of  it  later ;  and  it  is 
not  for  this  reason  less  good  and  less  heroic. 
Great  men  take  the  very  will  of  reason,  what 
is  real  and  substantial  in  the  wants  of  their 
time  and  people,  and  make  of  them  their  own 
individual  passion,  their  own  peculiar  interest : 
they  are  the  "  men  of  affairs "  of  the  world- 
spirit.  And  this  is  precisely  the  reason  why 


in          DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         65 

those  who  judge  them  superficially  never  succeed 
in  discovering  in  them  anything  but  mean 
motives.  They  see  no  other  aspect  of  their 
work  than  the  personal,  although  that  is 
essential;  and  thus  they  justify  the  proverb 
that  no  man  is  a  hero  to  his  valet ;  and  this 
is  true,  as  Hegel  observes  (and  Goethe  takes 
pleasure  in  repeating  the  acute  remark),  not 
because  the  great  man  is  not  a  great  man,  but 
because  the  valet  is  a  valet.  For  this  reason, 
honours  and  gratitude  are  not  usually  accorded 
to  great  men  by  their  contemporaries ;  nor  do 
they  receive  this  satisfaction  at  the  hands  of 
the  public  opinion  of  posterity.  What  falls  to 
them  is  not  honour,  but  immortal  glory ;  they 
live  in  the  spirit  of  those  very  people  who  strove 
with  them,  and  who  yet  are  full  of  them. 

This  Hegelian  manner  of  considering  life, 
translated  into  terms  of  current  politics,  has  been 
held  to  be  a  conservative  spirit.  For  this  reason 
it  has  been  said  that  just  as  Rousseau  was  the 
philosopher  of  the  French  Revolution,  so  Hegel 
was  the  special  philosopher  of  the  Prussian 
Restoration,  the  philosopher  of  the  secret  council 
of  government  and  of  the  bureaucratic  ruling  of 
the  state.  But  without  going  into  the  question 
of  the  greater  or  less  truth  in  fact  of  these  affirma- 


66  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


III 


tions,  it  is  important  to  distinguish  between  the 
historical  Hegel  and  the  philosopher  Hegel. 
The  historical  individual,  the  Hegel  who  took 
part,  under  certain  determinate  conditions,  in  the 
social  and  political  problems  of  his  time  and  of 
his  nation, — the  Hegel  who  belongs  to  the  bio 
grapher  and  the  political  historian, — must  not  be 
confused  with  the  philosopher  Hegel,  who  alone 
belongs  to  the  historian  of  philosophy.  The 
position  from  which  a  particular  political  attitude 
can  be  deduced  shows  by  that  very  fact  that  it  is 
not  pure  philosophical  truth.  Philosophy  should 
not  meddle  (observed  the  same  Hegel)  with  things 
that  do  not  concern  it ;  and  therefore  Plato  might 
well  have  spared  himself  the  trouble  of  giving 
advice  to  nurses  on  the  way  they  should  carry 
children  in  their  arms  ;  and  Fichte,  of  "  construct 
ing  "  a  model  police  passport,  which  should  be 
furnished,  according  to  him,  not  only  with 
particulars  as  to  its  bearer,  but  also  with  his 
portrait.  Hegel's  conception  of  life  was  so 
philosophical  that  conservatism,  revolution,  and 
restoration,  each  in  turn,  finds  its  justification  in  it. 
On  this  point  the  socialist  Engels  and  the  con 
servative  historian  Treitschke l  are  in  agreement ; 

1  H.  Treitschke,  Deutsche  Geschichte  im  ig.  Ja.hr hundert,  vol.  iii. 
(1885),  pp.  720-1  ;  F.  Engels,  Ludwig  Feuerbach,  imd  der  Ausgang  der 
klassischen  deutschen  Philosophic  (Stuttgart,  1888). 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY        67 

for  both  recognize  that  the  formula  of  the  identity 
of  the  rational  and  the  real  could  be  invoked 
equally  by  all  political  opinions  and  parties,  which 
differ  from  one  another,  not  as  to  this  common 
formula,  but  in  determining  what  is  the  rational 
and  real,  and  what  the  irrational  and  unreal :  on 
every  occasion  that  a  political  party  prepared  for 
war  against  an  institution  or  class  of  society,  it  pro 
claimed  its  adversary  irrational,  i.e.  devoid  of  solid 
and  real  existence;  and  by  this  declaration  brought 
itself  into  line  with  Hegelian  philosophy.  All 
the  wings  of  the  Hegelian  school  variously 
participated  in  the  revolution  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  especially  in  that  of  1848.  It  was 
even  two  Hegelians  who  wrote  in  that  year  the 
vigorous  Communist  Manifesto.  But  the  formula 
common  to  all  of  them  was  not  an  empty  label  ; 
it  stood  for  the  fact  that  the  Jacobinism  and  the 
crude  naturalism  of  the  century  of  the  "  Enlighten 
ment  "  were  henceforth  ended,  and  that  all  men 
of  all  parties  had  learned  from  Hegel  the  meaning 
of  true  political  sense.  The  early  work,  in  which, 
examining  the  condition  of  Germany,  he  defined 
it  as  an  "  abstract  state  "  (ein  Gedankenstaat},  has 
reminded  one  of  his  critics  of  the  Florentine 
Secretary  and  his  profound  analysis  of  the 
actual  conditions  of  the  Italy  of  the  Renais- 


68  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

sance.1  And  Cavour  and  Bismarck  seemed  to 
appear  as  splendid  embodiments  of  the  Hegelian 
theory,  men  in  whom  the  rational  and  the  real 
were  always  fused  and  united,  in  whom  they  were 
not  estranged  from  one  another,  in  the  painful 
and  futile  conflict,  characteristic  of  the  minds  of 
idealizers  and  dreamers. 

The  consequence  to  which  this  mediation  of 
opposites  led,  combined  with  the  destruction  of 
false  distincts  and  opposites,  was  the  exaltation 
of  history.  History — the  life  of  the  human  race, 
facts  which  are  developed  in  time — ceases  to  be 
conceived  as  something  separate  from  and  in 
different  to  the  essence  of  things,  to  the  idea,  or, 
what  is  even  worse,  as  something  which  weakens 
and  degrades  the  idea.  Thus  had  history  appeared 
in  the  various  dualistic  systems  ;  not  to  speak  of 
materialism,  which,  since  it  denies  all  values, 
cannot  admit  the  value  even  of  history.  And 
between  historians  and  philosophers  there  had 
sprung  up  a  profound  disagreement,  a  mutual 
misunderstanding.  This  is  not  the  place  to  recall 
the  most  ancient  forms  of  this  disagreement, 
such  as  the  philosophy  of  Descartes,  which  is 
pre-eminently  antihistorical  ;  and  Spinozism  (or 
Oriental  pantheism,  as  Hegel  called  it,  adding 

1  Cf.  K.  Fischer,  Hegels  Lebcn  ti.  Werke,  p.  59. 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         69 

that  it  was  erroneously  considered  to  be  atheism, 
but  should  rather  be  called  "  acosmism  "),  and  all 
the  sensationalism  and  intellectualism  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  But  even  among  Hegel's 
own  contemporaries,  history  has  no  place  in  the 
system  of  Herbart,  who  is  altogether  without  the 
idea  of  development ;  nor  in  that  of  Schopenhauer, 
for  whom  the  life  of  the  human  race  does  not 
present  problems  of  progress  ;  nor  in  the  positivist 
systems  of  Comte  and  of  Spencer. 

In  the  system  of  Hegel,  on  the  contrary,  where 
the  infinite  and  the  finite  are  fused  in  one,  and 
good  and  evil  constitute  a  single  process,  history 
is  the  very  reality  of  the  idea,  spirit  is  nothing 
outside  its  historical  development ;  in  it,  every 
fact,  precisely  because  it  is  a  fact,  is  a  fact  of  the 
idea  and  belongs  to  the  concrete  organic  whole 
of  the  idea.  For  Hegel,  therefore,  all  history 
becomes  sacred  history.  On  this  point,  too,  it  may 
be  said  that  in  a  certain  sense  there  is  general 
agreement ;  because  particular  attention  and 
admiration  has  always  been  accorded  to  the 
great  historical  works,  which  were  inspired  by  the 
influence  of  Hegel ;  histories  of  religions,  of 
languages,  of  literatures,  of  rights,  of  economics, 
and  of  philosophy.  But  Hegel's  influence  in 
historical  studies  has  been  generally  considered 


70          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

an  accident,  due  simply  to  the  personality  of  the 
master,  who  was  a  passionate  student  and  a  con 
summate  master  of  historical  knowledge.  It  was 
not  observed  that  it  was  really  the  inevitable 
consequence  of  that  much  combated  dialectic 
principle  of  the  solution  of  opposites  and  of  false 
opposites ;  or  of  the  Hegelian  logic  in  its  most 
characteristic  aspect.  Thus  the  advancement  of 
historical  study  was  recognized  as  a  great  benefit, 
but  the  true  reason  of  the  advancement  was 
ignored ;  the  consequence  was  accepted,  the  pre 
miss  was  rejected. 

The  sacred  character,  assumed  by  history, 
is  an  aspect  of  the  character  of  immanence, 
proper  to  Hegelian  thought,  to  his  negation  of 
all  transcendence.  Certainly,  it  has  been  equally 
an  error  to  praise  or  to  blame  his  thought  as 
materialism  and  naturalism ;  for  how  could  a 
philosophy,  which  reveals  the  genesis  of  these 
illusions,  a  philosophy  of  activity,  a  philosophy 
whose  principle  is  spirit  and  idea,  ever  be 
naturalistic  and  materialistic  ?  But  when  these 
words  were  intended  to  signify  the  antireligious 
character  of  Hegelian  thought,  there  was  some 
truth  in  the  observation.  It  is  a  philosophy  (I 
should  say  the  only  philosophy),  which  is  radically 
irreligious,  because  it  is  not  content  to  oppose 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         71 

itself  to  religion  or  to  range  it  alongside  of  itself, 
but  it  resolves  religion  into  itself  and  substitutes 
itself  for  it.  And  for  this  same  reason,  from 
another  point  of  view,  it  may  be  called  the  only 
philosophy  that  is  supremely  religious  ;  since  its 
task  is  to  satisfy  in  a  rational  manner  the  need 
for  religion  —  the  highest  of  all  man's  needs. 
Outside  of  reason  it  leaves  nothing ;  there  is 
no  insoluble  remainder.  "  The  questions  to 
which  philosophy  has  no  answer  have  their 
answer  in  this,  that  they  ought  not  to  be  asked." 

The  perpetual  youth  of  the  Hegelian  philo 
sophy,  its  indomitable  vigour,  its  unexhausted 
fecundity  lie,  then,  in  the  logical  doctrine,  and 
in  the  thought  effectively  in  conformity  with  that 
doctrine.  And  its  vigour,  fecundity,  and  youth  are 
increasingly  apparent  even  in  our  own  day,  which 
is  marked  by  a  new  efflorescence  of  neurotic 
mysticism,  and  of  insincere  religiosity,  by  an  anti^ 
historical  barbarism  engendered  by  ppsitiyism,  and 
the  Jacobinism  which  frequently  ensues  in  these 
conditions.  Whoever  feels  the  dignity  of  man 
and  the  dignity  of  thought  can  find  satisfaction 
in  no  other  solution  of  conflicts  and  of  dualisms 
than  in  the  dialectical,  the  solution  won  by  the 
genius  of  Hegel. 

The  one  philosopher,  who  more  than  others 


72  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

can  be  ranged  with  Hegel  in  this  respect,  is 
G.  B.  Vico,  whom  I  have  already  referred  to  as 
the  precursor  of  the  antischolastic  logical  doctrine, 
an  aesthetician  like  Hegel,  a  preromantic,  as 
Hegel  was  a  romantic,  yet  resembling  him  closely 
in  his  genuinely  dialectic  thinking.  Certainly 
the  attitude  of  Vico  toward  religion  is  less  radical 
than  that  of  the  later  German  philosopher.  For 
if  Hegel,  biographically  speaking,  was  a  very 
ambiguous  Christian,  insufficiently  explicit  in 
stating  his  position  towards  the  Church,  Vico, 
from  the  biographical  point  of  view,  was  a  most 
sincere  and  unequivocal  Catholic.  Nevertheless, 
the  whole  thought  of  Vico  is  not  only  anticatholic, 
but  antireligious.  For  he  explains  how  myths 
and  religions  are  formed  by  a  natural  process  ; 
and  his  renunciation  of  this  principle  of  explana 
tion  in  the  single  case  of  Hebrew  history  and 
religion,  if,  from  the  subjective  point  of  view, 
it  be  the  idiosyncrasy  of  a  believer,  objectively  it 
assumes  the  value  of  unconscious  irony,  similar 
to  the  conscious  irony  of  Machiavelli,  when  he 
forbore  to  enquire  how  the  Papal  States  ever 
subsisted  beneath  a  very  bad  government,  because 
(he  said)  "  they  are  ruled  by  superior  reasons, 
to  which  the  human  mind  cannot  attain."  Vico 
establishes  that  the  true  is  identical  with  the 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         73 

deed,  that  only  he  who  has  done  a  thing  can 
truly  know  it.  Consequently  he  assigns  to  man 
full  consciousness  of  the  world  of  man,  because 
it  is  his  own  work ;  and  to  God  he  restores 
knowledge  of  all  the  rest  of  the  natural  world, 
because  he  alone,  who  made  it,  has  knowledge 
of  it :  a  limitation,  which  forms  but  a  slight 
obstacle  to  the  revolutionary  principle  which  he 
enunciated,  and  which,  once  established  for  the 
human  world,  must  of  necessity  be  extended  to 
the  whole  of  reality.  And  so  profoundly  irre 
ligious  was  the  whole  theory  of  knowledge  of 
this  pious  Catholic,  that  immediately  after  his 
death  it  was  said  that  he  had  been  obliged  to 
conceal  part  of  the  thought  in  his  books,  by  order 
of  the  churchmen.  Rationalists  saw  in  Vico  their 
master,  while  zealous  Catholics  reproved  him  as 
the  fountain-head  of  the  antireligious  movement 
of  the  historical  epoch,  which  followed  upon  his. 

But  the  resemblances  between  Vico  and  Hegel 
are  far  more  evident  when  we  leave  this  point 
of  religion.  As  Hegel  was  in  opposition  to 
and  in  conflict  with  the  antihistoricism  of  the 
Encyclopaedists  and  of  the  Aufklarung,  so  was 
Vico  against  the  antihistoricism  of  Descartes 
and  his  school.  He  showed  that  if  philosophers 
did  not  bring  their  reasonings  into  line  with  the 


74  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

authority  of  philologists,  and  if  philologists  failed 
to    criticize    their    authority    by   the    reasonings 
of  philosophers,  both  equally  achieved  only  half 
their  purpose.     As  Hegel  set  himself  in  opposi 
tion    to    the   Utopian   preachers    of  abstractions 
and  champions  of  sentiment  and  enjoyment,  so 
Vico  refuted  at  once  both  Stoics  and  Epicureans, 
and    recognized     only    those    whom    he    called 
"political   philosophers."       He    railed    at    those 
learned  men  who,  forgetting  the  struggles  and  the 
pains  of  which  the  web  of  reality  is  woven,  dictated 
u  rules  for  conduct,  impossible  or  dangerous  to 
the  human  condition,  such  as  the  regulation  of  the 
duties  of  life   by  the  pleasures  of  the  senses "  ; 
and  who  gave   laws  and  founded  republics  "  in 
shady  repose,"  which  "had  no  other  habitation 
than   in   the   minds  of  the  learned."     He  knew 
well    that   "governments  must    conform   to   the 
nature   of    the    governed";    and    that    "native 
customs,  and  above  all   the  customs  of  natural 
liberty,  cannot   be  changed  in  a  trice,  but  only 
gradually,   in  the   passage  of  time."      Vico,  not 
less  than  Hegel,  had  the  idea  of  the  "  cunning  of 
reason."     He  called  it  divine  Providence  :  "  which, 
out  of  the  passions  of  men,  all  intent  upon  their 
private   advantage,   for    the  sake  of  which    they 
lived  like  wild  beasts   in   solitudes,  has  created 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         75 

civil  order,  by  which  men  live  in  human  society." 
What  does  it  matter  that  men  are  unconscious 
of  what  they  do?  The  fact  is  not  thereby  the 
less  rational.  "  Homo  non  intelligendo  fit  omnia, 
.  .  .  because  by  understanding  man  explains  his 
mind  and  understands  things,  but  when  he  does 
not  understand  he  creates  things  of  himself,  and 
in  so  doing  becomes  that  into  which  he  transforms 
himself."  "And  must  we  not  say"  (he  exclaims 
elsewhere)  "that  this  is  a  counsel  of  superhuman 
wisdom  ?  Without  the  force  of  laws  .  .  .  but 
making  use  precisely  of  the  customs  of  men,  of 
those  habits  which  are  as  unrestrained  as  the 
natural  expressions  of  human  nature,  ...  it 
divinely  regulates  and  guides  them.  It  is  true 
that  men  have  made  for  themselves  this  world 
of  nations ;  .  .  .  but  the  profounder  truth  is  that 
this  world  is  certainly  the  outcome  of  a  mind 
often  different  from,  sometimes  opposed,  and 
always  superior  to  those  particular  ends,  which 
men  had  proposed  to  themselves.  These  narrow 
ends,  transformed  into  means  for  realizing  wider 
ends,  this  greater  mind  has  always  adopted  in 
order  to  preserve  the  race  of  man  upon  the  earth. 
Thus,  for  example,  men  wish  to  give  free  course 
to  their  lusts  and  to  abandon  their  offspring,  and 
thereby  they  create  the  chastity  of  marriage, 


;6  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

whence  families  arise ;  heads  of  families  wish 
to  exercise  to  the  extreme  their  paternal  power 
over  their  dependants,  and  thereby  cities  arise. 
The  reigning  classes  of  nobles  desire  to  abuse 
their  feudal  power  over  the  plebeians,  and  thereby 
they  are  brought  into  subjection  to  the  laws, 
created  by  popular  freedom  ;  free  peoples  wish  to 
loose  themselves  from  the  restraint  of  their  laws 
and  thereby  they  become  subject  to  monarchs. 
Monarchs  wish  to  strengthen  their  own  positions 
by  debasing  their  subjects  with  all  the  vices  of 
dissoluteness,  and  thereby  they  reduce  them  to 
endure  slavery  from  stronger  nations ;  nations 
wish  to  destroy  themselves,  and  by  going  into 
solitude  to  preserve  what  remains  of  themselves, 
whence,  like  the  phoenix,  they  arise  again.  It 
was  Mind  that  achieved  all  this,  for  there  was 
intelligence  in  the  actions  of  men.  It  was  not 
Fate,  for  there  was  choice  in  their  actions  ;  nor 
Chance,  for  there  was  continuity  ;  always  from  the 
same  actions  there  followed  the  same  results."  l 

These  are  the  same  ideas,  often  with  the  same 
metaphors,  images,  and  turns  of  phrase  as  in 
Hegel.  And  this  is  the  more  wonderful,  since 


1  The  quotations  from  Vico  are  in  the  Works,  ed.  Ferrari,  v.  96,  97, 
98,  117,  136,  143,  146-7,  183,  571-2;  vi.  235.  [See  now  my  Philosophy 
of  G.  B.  Vico,  Bari,  1911.] 


DIALECTIC  AND  REALITY         77 

the  German  philosopher  (at  least  during  the 
period  that  he  was  meditating  his  philosophy  and 
composing  his  Phenomenology  of  Spirit]  does  not 
seem  to  have  known  the  other  "  phenomenology," 
meditated  in  Naples  a  century  earlier,  under  the 
title  of  7* he  New  Science.  It  almost  seems  as  if 
the  soul  of  the  Italian  Catholic  philosopher  had 
migrated  into  the  German  thinker,  reappearing 
in  him,  at  the  distance  of  a  century,  more  mature 
and  more  self-conscious. 


IV 


THE  CONNEXION  OF  DISTINCTS 
AND  THE  FALSE  APPLICATION 
OF  THE  DIALECTIC  FORM 

How  then  has  it  come  about  that  this  system 
of  philosophical  thought,  established  with  such 
logical  depth,  so  rich  in  irresistible  truth,  so 
harmonious  with  and  sympathetic  towards  con- 
creteness,  passion,  fancy,  and  history,  has  appeared 
to  some  thinkers  and  has  been  condemned  by 
them  as  abstract,  intellectualistic,  full  of  arbitrari 
ness  and  artifice,  at  variance  with  history,  nature, 
and  poetry,  in  a  word  as  the  opposite  of  what 
it  means  to  be  ?  How  can  we  explain  the  violent 
reaction  against  it,  a  reaction  which  seemed 
successful  and  definitive,  and  which  it  would  be 
superficial  (and  little  in  the  spirit  of  Hegel)  to 
explain  as  entirely  due  to  accidental  motives,  to 
lack  of  intelligence  and  to  ignorance  ?  On  the 

other   hand,  how   has    it   come   about    that    this 

78 


iv   DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  79 

philosophical  system  has  been  invoked  in  support 
of  the  most  different  schools,  such  as  materialism 
and  theism,  the  very  schools  which  Hegel  in 
tended  to  combat  and  to  surpass  ?  And  how 
comes  it  too  (if  I  may  be  permitted  a  personal 
instance,  which  perhaps  does  not  relate  exclus 
ively  to  a  personal  case)  that  I,  who  am  writing 
now  with  such  a  feeling  of  complete  agreement, 
this  interpretation  of  and  commentary  on  the 
Hegelian  doctrine  of  the  synthesis  of  opposites, 
should  for  several  years  of  my  mental  life  have 
felt  a  marked  repugnance  to  the  system  of  Hegel, 
especially  as  it  is  presented  in  the  Encyclopaedia, 
with  its  tripartite  division  into  Logic,  Philosophy 
of  Nature  and  Philosophy  of  Spirit,  both  as  I 
understood  it  myself,  and  as  I  saw  it  expounded 
and  advocated  by  Hegelians  ?  And  how  comes 
it  that  even  now,  in  re-reading  those  works,  I 
sometimes  feel  the  old  Adam,  the  old  repugnance, 
arising  within  me? — The  inmost  reason  for  all 
this  must  be  sought.  Now  that  we  have  indi 
cated  the  healthy  part  of  the  system,  we  must 
point  out  the  diseased  part  as  well.  After  having 
shown  what  is  living  in  the  system  of  Hegel,  we 
must  show  also  what  is  dead  in  it,  the  unburied 
bones,  which  hinder  the  very  life  of  the  living. 
And  we  must  not  be  too  easily  contented  with 


8o          PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

a  concession,  which  has  often  been  offered  by 
strictly  orthodox  Hegelians — the  recognition  that 
Hegel  could  and  did  err  in  many  of  his  state 
ments  of  historical  fact  and  of  the  natural  and 
mathematical  sciences,  owing  to  the  limitations 
both  of  the  general  state  of  knowledge  of  his 
time  and  of  his  own  individual  culture.  Such 
Hegelians  admit  all  this  part  of  the  system 
must  be  re-examined  and  corrected,  or  even 
reconstructed  from  top  to  bottom,  in  the  light 
of  the  progress  of  those  special  branches  of 
study.  The  implication  would  be  that  it  is 
only  as  historian  and  as  naturalist  that  Hegel 
is  deficient  and  out  of  date  ;  as  philosopher,  as 
one  who  never  founds  his  truth  upon  empirical 
data,  he  remains  intact.  His  adversaries  rightly 
remain  unsatisfied  with  this  concession  ;  because 
the  source  of  the  dissatisfaction  with  the  system 
of  Hegel  is  not  the  quantity  or  the  quality  of 
the  erudition  which  it  contains  (most  admirable, 
despite  its  deficiencies  and  occasional  archaisms), 
but  precisely  the  philosophy.  I  have  declined 
above  to  consider  the  influence  of  Hegel's 
thought  upon  historical  studies  as  something 
separate  from  and  independent  of  the  principles 
of  his  system.  Here,  for  the  same  reason,  I 
cannot  consent  to  consider  the  cause  of  his 


iv   DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  81 

errors  as  independent  of  his  philosophical 
principles.  Those  of  his  errors  which  have 
seemed  historical  and  naturalistic,  are  at  bottom, 
or  for  the  most  part,  philosophical  errors, 
because  they  spring  from  his  thought,  from 
his  method  of  conceiving  history  and  natural 
science.  Hegel  is  all  of  a  piece  ;  and  it  is  to 
his  credit  that  his  errors  cannot  in  general  be 
explained  as  an  accidental  series  of  inconsequent 
irrelevancies. 

The  problem,  then,  is  to  seek  out  what 
might  be  the  philosophical  error  or  errors  (or 
the  fundamental  error,  and  the  others  derived 
from  it)  which  fused  and  combined  in  Hegel's 
thought  with  his  immortal  discovery,  and 
thereby  to  understand  the  reaction  against  the 
Hegelian  system,  in  so  far  as  this  reaction  was 
not  the  usual  obstructionism,  which  all  original 
truths  encounter,  but  rested  on  evidently 
rational  grounds.  And  since,  according  to  what 
has  already  been  said,  the  logic  of  philosophy 
was  the  special  field  of  Hegel's  mental  activity, 
it  is  to  be  presumed  that  there  we  shall  find 
the  origin  of  the  error,  which  would  in  that 
case  be  an  error  of  logical  theory. 

It  is  therefore  a  just  feeling  of  the  direction 
in  which  this  search  should  be  conducted  that 


82  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


IV 


has  led  anti- Hegelian  criticism  in  general  to 
neglect  the  particular  and  incidental  details  of 
the  system,  and  to  set  itself  to  exhibit  the 
error  of  the  principle  of  the  synthesis  of 
opposites  itself,  on  the  ground,  either  that  the  two 
terms  are  not  opposed,  or  that  their  synthesis 
is  not  logical,  or  that  it  destroys  the  principle 
of  identity  and  contradiction,  or  on  similar 
grounds.  Yet  we  have  seen  that  substantially 
none  of  these  objections  is  well  founded,  and 
every  other  objection  that  can  be  thought  out 
satisfactorily  proves  to  be  equally  unfounded  : 
for  that  principle  resists  and  will  resist  every 
examination  and  assault.  The  error  of  Hegel, 
then,  is  to  be  sought  in  his  logic ;  but,  as  it 
seems  to  me,  in  another  part  of  his  logic. 

In  the  rapid  summary  of  the  various  Hegelian 
doctrines  given  at  the  beginning  of  this  work, 
when  it  was  important  to  go  directly  to  the 
problem  of  the  dialectic,  only  passing  reference 
was  made  to  the  doctrine  of  the  relation  of 
distincts,  or,  as  it  would  be  expressed  in  natura 
listic  logic,  to  the  theory  of  classification.  That 
doctrine  must  now  be  considered  more  closely, 
because  it  is  my  firm  conviction  that  in  it  is 
hidden  the  logical  error  committed  by  Hegel,  so 
weighty  in  its  consequences. 


iv   DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  83 

The  philosophical  concept,  the  concrete 
universal  or  the  Idea,  is  the  synthesis  of 
distincts,  just  as  it  is  the  synthesis  of  opposites. 
We  talk,  for  example,  of  spirit,  or  of  spiritual 
activity  in  general ;  but  we  also  talk  continually 
of  the  particular  forms  of  this  spiritual  activity. 
And  while  we  consider  all  of  these  particular 
forms  essential  to  complete  spiritual  achievement 
(so  that  deficiency  in  any  one  of  them  offends 
us  and  impels  us  to  find  a  remedy,  and  its 
total  or  partial  absence  shocks  us  as  something 
monstrous  and  absurd),  we  are  also  jealous  and 
vigilant  that  no  one  of  them  should  be  confused 
with  any  other.  Therefore  we  reprove  him 
who  judges  art  by  moral  criteria,  or  morality 
by  artistic  criteria,  or  truth  by  utilitarian  criteria, 
and  so  on.  Even  if  we  were  to  forget  the 
distinction,  a  glance  at  life  would  remind  us  of 
it :  for  life  shows  the  spheres  of  economic,  of 
scientific,  and  of  moral  activity  almost  externally 
distinct,  and  makes  the  same  man  appear  a 
specialist,  now  as  poet,  now  as  man  of  business, 
now  as  statesman,  now  as  philosopher.  And 
philosophy  itself  should  remind  us  of  the 
distinction,  for  it  is  not  capable  of  expression 
without  specialization  into  aesthetic,  logic,  ethic, 
and  the  like  :  all  of  them  philosophy,  yet  each 


84  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

of  them  a  philosophy  distinct  from  the 
others. 

These  distincts,  of  which  we  have  given 
examples  and  which  are  at  once  unity  and 
distinction,  constitute  a  connexion  or  a  rhythm, 
which  the  ordinary  theory  of  classification  is 
not  capable  of  explaining.  Hegel  saw  this 
very  clearly ;  and  he  never  ceased  to  combat 
the  importation  of  empirical  classification  into 
philosophy,  the  conception  of  concepts  as 
subordinate  and  co-ordinate.  In  ordinary  classi 
fication  one  concept  is  taken  as  foundation ; 
then  another  concept  is  introduced,  extraneous 
to  the  first,  and  this  is  assumed  as  the  basis 
of  division,  like  the  knife  with  which  one  cuts 
a  cake  (the  first  concept)  into  so  many  little 
pieces,  which  remain  separate  one  from  another. 
With  such  procedure,  and  with  such  a  result, 
farewell  to  the  unity  of  the  universal.  Reality 
breaks  up  into  a  number  of  elements,  external 
and  indifferent  to  one  another :  philosophy,  the 
thinking  of  unity,  is  rendered  impossible. 

Hegel's  abhorrence  of  this  method  of 
classification  caused  him  to  reject  prior  to 
Herbart  (incorrectly  credited  with  the  first 
statement  of  this  criticism)  the  conception 
of  faculties  of  the  soul,  to  which  Kant 


iv  DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  85 

5till  adhered ;  and  to  reject  (as  he  writes 
in  I8O21)  that  psychology  which  represents 
the  spirit  as  a  "bag  full  of  faculties."  "  The 
feeling  that  we  have  of  the  living  unity  of  the 
spirit,"  he  repeats  in  the  Encyclopaedia  (§  379, 
and  cfr.  §  445),  and  in  all  his  other  books,  in 
the  most  various  forms  and  on  the  most  various 
occasions,  "  is  itself  opposed  to  the  breaking 
up  of  the  spirit  into  different  forces,  faculties, 
or  activities,  whatever  they  be,  conceived  as 
independent  of  one  another."  And  be  it 
observed  that  Hegel,  always  sollicitus  sevvandi 
unitatem  spiritus,  was  able  to  develop  this 
criticism  with  far  greater  right  and  with  far 
greater  consistency  than  Herbart,  who  never 
succeeded  in  making  his  refutation  of  faculties 
of  the  soul  agree  with  his  atomistic  metaphysic, 
and  with  his  ethic  and  aesthetic,  which  consisted 
of  catalogues  of  ideas,  separated  from  one 
another  and  without  relation  to  each  other. 
But  nevertheless,  in  the  opinion  of  the  writers 
of  psychological  manuals  and  histories  of 
philosophy,  Herbart  passes  for  a  revolutionary 
in  his  view  of  the  spirit,  and  Hegel  almost  as 
a  reactionary,  who  should  have  preserved  the 
old  scholastic  divisions ! 

1    Verhdltnis  d.  Skeptizismus  zur  Philosophic  (in  Werke,  xvi.   130). 


86  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

If  ''distinct"  concepts  cannot  be  posited  in 
separation  but  must  be  unified  in  their  distinction, 
the  logical  theory  of  these  distincts  will  not  be 
the  theory  of  classification,  but  that  of  implication. 
The  concept  will  not  be  cut  in  pieces  by  an 
external  force,  but  will  divide  itself  by  a  move 
ment  internal  to  itself,  and  throughout  these  acts 
of  self-distinction  it  will  maintain  its  own  identity  ; 
the  distincts  will  not  be  in  a  relation  of  mutual 
indifference,  but  of  lower  and  higher  degree. 
The  classification  of  reality  must  be  replaced  by 
the  conception  of  degrees  of  Spirit,  or  in  general 
of  reality  :  the  classificatory  scheme  by  the  scheme 
of  degrees. 

And  the  thought  of  Hegel  set  out  on  this 
path,  the  only  one  that  conformed  to  the  principle 
with  which  he  started,  the  concrete  universal. 
The  theory  of  degrees  permeates  all  his  works, 
although  it  nowhere  receives  full  and  explicitly 
reasoned  statement.  Here,  too,  he  had  his  pre 
cursors,  whom  we  should  investigate  ;  and  here, 
too,  the  philosopher  most  nearly  akin  to  him 
is  perhaps  Vico.  For  Vico  never  distinguished 
spirit,  languages,  governments,  rights,  customs, 
religions,  otherwise  than  as  a  series  of  degrees : 
spirit  as  sense ,  imagination,  and  mind\  languages 
as  divine  mental  language,  heroic  language,  and 


iv    DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  87 

language  for  articulate  speech :  governments  as 
theocratic,  aristocratic,  and  democratic ;  rights  as 
divine  right,  established  by  the  gods,  heroic  right, 
established  by  force,  and  human  right,  established 
by  fully  developed  human  reason  ;  and  so  on. 
For  this  reason,  Vico  too  conceived  philosophy, 
not  as  a  cabinet  with  separate  pigeon-holes,  but 
as  "eternal  ideal  history,  upon  which  particular 
histories  appear  in  time."  But  if  Hegel  did  not 
know  the  work  of  Vico,  he  had  other  incentives 
toward  the  solution  which  he  sought.  The  very 
sensualism  of  the  eighteenth  century,  especially 
the  doctrine  of  Condillac,  notwithstanding  the 
poverty  of  its  categories  and  of  its  presupposi 
tions,  seemed  to  him  valuable,  in  so  far  as  it 
contained  the  attempt  to  render  comprehensible 
the  variety  of  forms  in  the  unity  of  spirit,  by 
demonstrating  their  genesis.  His  criticism  of 
Kant  for  having  simply  enumerated  the  faculties 
and  the  categories  in  his  tables  was  supplemented 
by  his  appreciation  of  Fichte,  for  having  affirmed 
the  necessity  of  the  "  deduction  "  of  the  categories. 
But  his  true  and  proper  precursor  was  Schelling's 
system  of  identity,  with  the  method  of  potentiality, 
for  which  reality  developed  itself  as  a  series  of 
powers  or  degrees.  "  The  subject-object "  (thus 
did  Schelling  himself  recall  his  juvenile  concep- 


88  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


IV 


tion  in  his  vindication  of  himself  against  Hegel) 
"in  virtue  of  its  own  nature,  objectifies  itself, 
but  from  every  objectification  it  returns  victorious 
and  shows  itself  on  every  occasion  at  a  higher 
power  of  subjectivity,  until,  when  it  has  ex 
hausted  every  one  of  its  virtualities,  it  appears  as 
subject  triumphing  over  all."  l 

What  does  the  theory  of  degrees  mean  ? 
What  are  its  terms,  and  what  is  their  relation  ? 
What  difference  does  it  present  to  the  terms  and 
relation  of  the  theory  of  opposites  ?  In  the 
theory  of  degrees,  every  concept — and  let  the 
concept  be  a — is  both  distinct  from  and  united 
to  the  concept  b,  which  is  superior  to  it  in  degree  ; 
hence  (beginning  the  exposition  of  the  relation) 
if  a  be  posited  without  b,  b  cannot  be  posited 
without  a.  Again,  taking  as  an  example  the 
relation  of  two  concepts,  a  case  which  I  have 
studied  at  length  elsewhere,2  that  of  art  and 
philosophy  (or  of  poetry  and  prose,  of  language 
and  logic,  of  intuition  and  thought,  and  so  on), 
we  see  how  an  insoluble  puzzle  and  enigma  for 
empirical  and  classificatory  logic  resolves  itself 
naturally  in  speculative  logic,  thanks  to  the 
doctrine  of  degrees.  It  is  not  possible  to  posit 

1  In  the  preface  to  the  Fragments  of  Cousin. 
2  In  my  ^Esthetic  as  Science  of  Expression  and  General  Linguistic. 


iv  DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  89 

art  and  philosophy  as  two  distinct  and  co-ordinate 
species  of  a  genus  (which  might  be  e.g.  the 
cognitive  form)  to  which  both  are  subordinate, 
so  that  the  presence  of  the  one  excludes  the 
other,  as  in  the  case  of  co-ordinate  members. 
There  is  proof  of  this  in  the  many  distinctions 
between  poetry  and  prose,  which  have  been 
given,  and  continue  to  be  given,  all  of  them  most 
vain,  since  they  are  founded  upon  arbitrary 
characteristics.  But  the  knot  is  unravelled,  when 
we  think  of  the  relation  as  one  of  distinction  and 
union  together :  poetry  can  exist  without  prose 
(although  it  does  not  exclude  it),  but  prose  can 
never  exist  without  poetry ;  art  does  not  include 
philosophy,  but  philosophy  directly  includes  art. 
And  in  fact,  no  philosophy  ever  exists  save  in 
words,  images,  metaphors,  forms  of  speech, 
symbols,  which  are  its  artistic  side,  a  side  so  real 
and  indispensable  that,  were  it  wanting,  philo 
sophy  itself  would  be  wanting.  An  unexpressed 
philosophy  is  not  conceivable :  man  thinks  in 
speech.  The  same  thing  can  be  proved  by 
adducing  other  dyads  of  philosophic  concepts, 
the  transition  from  rights  to  morality,  or  from 
the  perceptive  consciousness  to  the  legislative 
consciousness.  Thus  the  real,  which  is  one,  is 
divided  in  itself,  grows  on  itself,  to  use  the  words 


90  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

of  Aristotle,  or,  to  use  those  of  Vico,  passes 
through  its  ideal  history — and  in  the  last  stage, 
which  gathers  up  in  itself  all  the  preceding, 
attains  to  itself,  in  its  complete  or  perfect  form. 

If  now  we  pass  from  the  relation  of  the  stages 
a  and  b  (in  the  example  chosen,  art  and 
philosophy)  and  pass  to  the  relation  of  the 
opposites  in  the  synthesis,  a,  /3,  7  (employing 
the  example  of  being,  not-being,  and  becoming), 
we  shall  be  able  to  perceive  the  logical  difference 
between  the  two  relations,  a  and  b  are  two 
concepts,  the  second  of  which  would  be  abstract 
and  arbitrary  without  the  first,  but  which,  in 
its  connexion  with  the  first,  is  as  real  and 
concrete  as  it  is.  On  the  other  hand,  a  and  /?, 
taken  out  of  relation  to  7,  are  not  two  concepts, 
but  two  abstractions  ;  the  only  concrete  concept 
is  7,  becoming.  If  we  apply  arithmetical  symbols 
to  the  two  connexions,  we  have  in  the  first  a  dyad, 
in  the  second  a  unity,  or,  if  we  prefer  it,  a  triad, 
which  is  triunity.  If  we  wish  to  give  the  name 
(objective)  dialectic  both  to  the  synthesis  of 
opposites  and  to  the  connexion  of  the  different 
degrees,  we  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
the  one  dialectic  has  a  different  process  from 
that  of  the  other.  If  we  wish  to  apply  to  both 
connexions  the  Hegelian  terms  "moments"  and 


iv  DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  91 

"overcoming,"  which  is  at  once  "  suppressing " 
and  "  maintaining,"  we  must  note  that  these 
terms  bear  different  meanings  in  the  two  cases. 
Indeed,  in  the  theory  of  degrees,  both  the 
moments  are  concrete,  as  has  been  noted ;  in  the 
synthesis  of  opposites  both  are  abstract,  pure 
being  and  not-being.  In  the  nexus  of  degrees  a 
is  overcome  in  b,  that  is  to  say,  as  independent 
it  is  suppressed  and  preserved  as  dependent : 
spirit  in  passing  from  art  to  philosophy  negates 
art  and  at  the  same  time  maintains  it  as  the 
expressive  form  of  philosophy.  In  the  nexus 
of  opposites,  considered  objectively,  a  and  /3,  in 
their  mutual  distinction,  are  both  of  them 
suppressed  and  maintained ;  but  only  meta 
phorically,  because  they  never  exist  as  a  and  fi 
distinct  from  one  another. 

These  are  profound  differences,  which  do  not 
permit  that  both  modes  of  connexion  should  be 
treated  in  the  same  manner.  The  true  is  not  in 
the  same  relation  to  \htfalse  as  it  is  to  the  good', 
nor  is  the  beautiful  to  the  ugly  in  the  same 
relation  as  it  is  to  philosophic  truth.  Life  with 
out  death  and  death  without  life  are  two  opposed 
falsities,  whose  truth  is  life,  which  is  a  nexus  of 
life  and  death,  of  itself  and  of  its  opposite.  But 
truth  without  goodness  and  goodness  without 


92  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

truth  are  not  two  falsities,  which  are  annulled 
in  a  third  term  :  they  are  false  conceptions,  which 
resolve  themselves  in  a  connexion  of  degrees, 
for  which  truth  and  goodness  are  at  once  distinct 
and  united  :  goodness  without  truth  is  impossible, 
since  it  is  impossible  to  will  the  good  without 
thinking  it ;  truth  without  goodness  is  possible, 
only  in  the  sense  in  which  that  proposition  co 
incides  with  the  philosophic  thesis  of  the  priority 
of  the  theoretic  over  the  practical  spirit,  with 
the  theorems  of  the  autonomy  of  art  and  the 
autonomy  of  science. 

Without  doubt,  a,  being  a  concrete  concept, 
that  is,  presenting  the  concrete  concept  in  one 
of  its  particularizations,  is  also  a  synthesis 
of  affirmation  and  negation,  of  being  and  not- 
being.  Thus,  to  return  again  to  the  same  ex 
ample,  artistic  fancy  lives  as  fancy  ;  and  therefore 
it  is  concrete,  it  is  activity  which  affirms  itself 
against  passivity,  beauty  which  affirms  itself 
against  ugliness.  And  being  and  not-being 
become  particularized,  consequently,  as  truth 
and  falsity,  beauty  and  ugliness,  goodness  and 
wickedness,  and  so  on.  But  this  contest  does 
not  take  place  for  one  degree  in  relation  to  another  \ 
for  those  degrees,  considered  in  their  distinction, 
are  the  concept  of  the  spirit  in  its  determinations, 


iv   DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  93 

and  not  the  universal  concept  of  spirit  considered 
in  its  dialectic  of  synthesis  of  opposites.  The 
organism  is  the  struggle  of  life  against  death  ; 
but  the  members  of  the  organism  are  not  therefore 
at  strife  with  one  another,  hand  against  foot,  or 
eye  against  hand.  Spirit  is  development,  history, 
and  therefore  both  being  and  not-being,  be 
coming  ;  but  spirit  sub  specie  aeterni,  which 
philosophy  considers,  is  eternal  ideal  history, 
which  is  not  in  time.  It  is  the  series  of  the 
eternal  forms  of  that  coming  into  being  and 
passing  away,  which,  as  Hegel  said,  itself  never 
comes  into  being  and  never  passes  away.  This 
is  an  essential  point :  if  neglected  we  fall  into 
the  equivocation,  to  which  Lotze  (alluding  per 
haps  to  a  passage  of  the  Parmenides)  referred 
when  he  wrote,  that  because  the  servant  takes 
care  of  his  master's  boots  it  does  not  follow  that 
the  concept  of  servant  takes  care  of  the  boots 
of  the  concept  of  master  ! 

When  we  say  that  the  spirit  is  not  satisfied 
with  art,  and  is  driven  by  its  dissatisfaction  to 
elevate  itself  to  philosophy,  we  speak  correctly  ; 
only  we  must  not  allow  ourselves  to  be  misled 
by  a  metaphor.  The  spirit,  which  is  no  longer 
satisfied  with  artistic  contemplation,  is  no  longer 
the  artistic  spirit,  it  is  already  beyond  that  level 


94  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

—it  is  the  incipient  philosophic  spirit.  And  in 
the  same  way  the  spirit  which  feels  itself  dis 
satisfied  with  the  universality  of  philosophy  and 
thirsts  for  intuition  and  for  life,  is  no  longer  the 
philosophical  but  the  aesthetic  spirit,  a  single  and 
determinate  aesthetic  spirit  which  begins  to  fall 
in  love  again  with  some  determinate  vision  and 
intuition.  In  the  second,  as  in  the  first  case,  the 
antithesis  does  not  arise  in  the  bosom  of  the 
degree  that  has  been  surpassed.  As  philosophy 
does  not  contradict  itself  as  philosophy,  so  art 
does  not  contradict  itself  as  art ;  and  every  one 
knows  the  complete  satisfaction,  the  profound 
and  untroubled  pleasure,  which  springs  from  the 
enjoyment  of  the  work  of  art.  The  individual 
spirit  passes  from  art  to  philosophy  and  passes 
again  from  philosophy  to  art,  in  the  same  way 
that  it  passes  from  one  form  of  art  to  another,  or 
from  one  problem  of  philosophy  to  another :  that 
is,  not  through  contradictions  intrinsic  to  each  of 
these  forms  in  distinction  from  the  others,  but 
through  the  contradiction  that  is  inherent  in  the 
real,  which  is  becoming.  And  the  universal 
spirit  passes  from  a  to  b,  and  from  b  to  a  through 
no  other  necessity  than  that  of  its  own  eternal 
nature,  which  is  to  be  both  art  and  philosophy, 
theory  and  praxis,  or  however  otherwise  it  may 


iv  DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  95 

determine  itself.  So  true  is  this  that  if  this 
ideal  transition  were  caused  by  a  contradiction 
which  revealed  itself  as  intrinsic  to  any  determin 
ate  degree,  it  would  no  longer  be  possible  to 
return  to  that  degree,  which  had  been  recognized 
as  self-contradictory  :  to  return  to  it  would  be  a 
degeneration  or  a  retrogression.  And  who  would 
ever  dare  to  consider  it  a  retrogression  to  return 
from  philosophy  to  aesthetic  contemplation  ?  Who 
could  ever  judge  to  be  contradictory  or  erroneous 
either  of  the  essential  forms  of  the  human  spirit  ? 
That  transition  of  ideal  history  is  not  a  transition, 
or  rather  it  is  an  eternal  transition,  which,  from 
this  view-point  of  eternity,  is  a  being. 

Hegel  did  not  make  this  most  important  dis 
tinction,  which  I  have  endeavoured  to  make 
clear,  between  the  theory  of  opposites  and  theory 
of  distincts.  He  conceived  the  connexion  of  these 
degrees  dialectically ,  in  the  manner  of  the  dialectic 
of  opposites  \  and  he  applied  to  this  connexion  the 
triadic  form,  which  is  proper  to  the  synthesis  of 
opposites.  The  theory  of  distincts  and  the  theory 
of  opposites  became  for  him  one  and  the  same. 
And  it  was  almost  inevitable  that  this  should  be 
so,  owing  to  the  peculiar  psychological  condition 
in  which  the  discoverer  of  a  new  aspect  of  the 
real  finds  himself  (in  this  case,  the  synthesis  of 


96  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

opposites).  He  is  so  tyrannized  over  by  his  own 
discovery,  so  inebriated  with  the  new  wine  of 
that  truth,  as  to  see  it  everywhere  before  him, 
and  to  be  led  to  conceive  everything  according 
to  the  new  formula.  It  was  also  almost  inevit 
able  that  this  should  be  so,  owing  to  the  relations, 
close  as  they  are  subtle,  which  unite  the  theory 
of  distincts  to  that  of  opposites,  and  both  to  the 
theory  of  the  concrete  universal  or  idea.  There 
are  also  in  the  theory  of  degrees,  as  in  that  of 
opposites,  various  moments  that  are  overcome, 
that  is,  are  negated,  and  at  the  same  time  main 
tained  :  in  the  former  too,  as  in  the  latter,  there 
is  unity  in  diversity.  To  discern  the  differences 
between  the  two  theories  was  reserved  for  a  later 
historical  period,  when  the  new  wine  was  matured 
and  settled. 

We  can  find  proofs  of  the  lack  of  this 
distinction  and  of  the  confusion  caused  by  its 
absence  at  every  step  in  the  system  of  Hegel, 
in  which  the  relation  of  distinct  concepts  is 
always  presented  as  a  relation  of  thesis, 
antithesis,  and  synthesis.  Thus  we  find  in  the 
anthropology :  natural  soul,  thesis ;  sensitive 
soul,  antithesis  ;  real  soul,  synthesis.  In  the 
psychology :  theoretic  spirit,  thesis ;  practical 
spirit,  antithesis ;  free  spirit,  synthesis ;  and 


iv    DISTINCTS  &  FALSE   DIALECTIC  97 

again :  intuition,  thesis ;  representation,  anti 
thesis  ;  ethicity,  synthesis  ;  or  again,  in  this 
last  :  the  family,  thesis  ;  civil  society,  anti 
thesis  ;  the  state,  synthesis.  In  the  sphere  of 
absolute  spirit :  art  is  thesis ;  religion,  anti 
thesis  ;  philosophy,  synthesis  ;  or  in  that  of 
subjective  logic :  concept  is  thesis ;  judgment, 
antithesis ;  syllogism,  synthesis ;  and  in  the 
logic  of  the  idea :  life  is  thesis ;  knowledge, 
antithesis ;  absolute  idea,  synthesis.  And  so 
on.  This  is  the  first  case  of  that  abuse  jrf 
the  triadic  form  which  has  offended  and  still 
offends  so  seriously  all  who  approach  the  system 
of  Hegel,  and  has  been  justly  described  as 
an  abuse.  For  who  could  ever  persuade  him 
self  that  religion  is  the  not-being  of  art,  and 
that  art  and  religion  are  two  abstractions  which 
possess  truth  only  in  philosophy,  the  synthesis 
of  both ;  or  that  the  practical  spirit  is  the 
negation  of  the  theoretical,  that  representation 
is  the  negation  of  intuition,  civil  society  the 
negation  of  the  family,  and  morality  the  negation 
of  rights ;  and  that  all  these  concepts  are 
unthinkable  outside  their  synthesis, — free  spirit, 
thought,  the  state,  ethicity, — in  the  same  way 
as  being  and  not-being,  which  are  true  only 
in  becoming?  Certainly  Hegel  was  not  always 


98  PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

faithful  to  the  triadic  form  (and  indeed  he 
declared  in  one  of  his  juvenile  essays  that 
quadratum  est  lex  naturae,  triangulum  mentis]  ; 
and  often,  in  developing  particular  cases,  he 
minimized  the  error  of  the  triadic  form ;  but 
no  such  particular  determination  can  suppress 
the  principle  of  division  assumed  as  foundation. 
On  other  occasions  the  triadic  form  seems 
almost  to  be  an  imaginative  mode  of  expressing 
thoughts,  which  of  themselves  do  not  attain 
to  their  substantial  truth.  But  to  accept  such 
an  interpretation  would  be  tantamount  to 
discrediting  that  form  in  its  logical  value,  i.e. 
in  precisely  the  value  which  it  must  most  fully 
maintain  in  the  dialectic  or  synthesis  of 
opposites.  On  the  other  hand,  to  defend  the 
affirmations  of  Hegel  with  extrinsic  arguments 
would  be  to  proceed  like  an  advocate  who 
wishes  to  win  with  ingejiuity  rather  than  with 
trufh  ;  or  like  a  swindler  who  puts  forward 
money  of  good  alloy,  in  order  to  pass  false 
money  in  the  confusion,J 

The  error  is  not  such  as  can  be  corrected 
incidentally,  nor  is  it  an  error  of  diction :  it 
is  an  essential  error,  which  however  small  it 
may  seem  in  the  summary  formula  in  which  it 
has  been  given  —  the  confusion  between  the 


iv   DISTINCTS  &  FALSE  DIALECTIC  99 

theory  of  distincts  and  the  theory  of  opposites,— 
yet  produces  the  gravest  results  ;  that  is  to 
say,  from  it  arises,  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  all 
that  is  philosophically  erroneous  in  the  system 
of  Hegel.  This  we  must  now  examine  in 
detail. 


V 

THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS 
INTO  PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS 
AND  DEGREES  OF  TRUTH 
(STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LOGIC) 

THE  application  of  the  dialectic  of  opposites  to 
the  relation  of  distincts,  carried  out  with  full 

•""""        —  *  - 

logical  seriousness  (as  indeed  was  to  be 
expected  from  the  vigorous  and  systematic 
mind  of  Hegel),  was  bound  to  entail,  as  it  did, 
a  double  consequence.  On  the  one  hand,  what 
are  philosophical  errors  came  to  acquire  the 
dignity  of  partial  or  particular  concepts,  that  is, 
of  distinct  concepts ;  and  on  the  other,  what  are 
really  distinct  concepts  were  lowered  to  the 
level  of  simple  attempts  at  truth,  to  incomplete 
and  imperfect  truths :  that  is  to  say,  they 
assumed  the  aspect  of  philosophical  errors. 

The  first  of  these  consequences    determined 
the   structure    of  the    Logic,  as    we    find    it,    at 


100 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  101 

least  in  germ,  in  the  Phenomenology  of  Spirit, 
and  as  it  is  set  forth  later  in  detail  in  the  great 
Science  of  Logic  (1812-1816),  and  in  the  small 
one  of  the  Encyclopaedia  (1817,  1827,  1830). 
The  second  determined  the  character  of 
aesthetic  and  gave  origin  to  the  two  philo 
sophical  sciences  of  history  and  of  nature,  as 
they  may  be  seen,  chiefly  in  the  Encyclopaedia, 
and  in  the  courses  of  lectures  posthumously 
published. 

To  begin  with  the  first  point,  opposites 
and  distincts  being  confused  with  one  another, 
the  abstract  moments  of  the  concept  (which  in 
its  truth  and  concreteness  is  the  synthesis  of 
opposites)  are  naturally  taken  to  be  related 
to  one  another  in  the  same  way  that  the  lower 
concepts  are  to  the  higher.  For  example, 
being  and  nothing,  which  in  relation  to 
becoming  are  two  abstractions,  become,  by 
analogy,  two  degrees,  in  the  sense  in  which, 
for  example,  in  the  series  of  distinct  concepts, 
intuition,  thought,  and  practical  activity,  intuition 
and  thought  are  stages  relative  to  the  third 
stage,  practical  activity.  But  what  are  those 
two  abstractions,  being  and  nothing,  taken 

O  <J   ' 

separately,  each  in  itself,  but  two  falsities,  or 
two  errors?  Indeed,  the  first  of  these  corre- 


102         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

spends  for  Hegel  to  the  Eleatic  or  to  other 
allied  philosophical  views,  which  conceive  the 
absolute  as  simple  being,  and  God  as  nothing 
but  the  whole  of  all  reality,  the  most  real. 
The  second  corresponds  to  the  Buddhistic  view, 
which  conceives  nothingness  as  the  base  of 
things,  as  the  true  absolute.  They  are  therefore 
two  opposite,  yet  similar,  philosophical  errors, 
both  of  which  claim  to  think  the  indeterminate 
and  abstract  as  supreme  reality.  And  what, 
on  the  other  hand,  are  intuition  and  thoiight 
but  two  truths  ?  The  first  term  sums  up  the 
whole  imaginative  activity  of  man  and  gives 
rise  to  a  particular  philosophical  science, 
—^Esthetic ;  the  second  is  the  crown  of  all 
human  scientific  activity  and  gives  rise  to  the 
science  of  sciences — Logic.  They  are,  therefore, 
not  two  unreal  abstractions,  but  two  concrete 
and  real  concepts. 

Once  this  has  been  posited^  it  becomes  clear 
that  owing  to  the  confusion  between  the  dialectic 
of  opposites  and  the  connexion  of  distincts 
and  to  the  assumption  that  the  opposites,  taken 
abstractly,  fulfil  the  same  function  as  the  distinct 
concepts,  those  errors  become  transmuted  into 
truths.  They  become  particular  truths,  truths 
of  a  lower  degree  of  spirit,  but  still  necessary 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  103 

forms  of  spirit,  or  categories.  And  when  these 
errors  have  been  baptized  truths  of  a  certain 
kind,  there  is  nothing  to  hinder  every  error, 
error  in  general,  being  considered  particular 
truths.  The  phenomenology  of  error  thus  assumes 
the  appearance  of  an  ideal  history  of  truth. 

This  baptism,  this  transfiguration,  has  seemed, 
and  will  still  seem  to  some,  to  be  the  recognition 
of  a  principle  as  important  as  it  is  profound. 
Do  we  not  frequently  speak,  even  in  ordinary 
language,  of  progressive  errors,  of  errors  which 
open  the  way  to  truth  ?  Do  we  not  say  that 
humanity  has  learned  more  from  certain  errors 
than  from  many  truths  ?  The  Eleatics_  were 
wrong  in  conceiving  the  absolute  as  simple 

being ;     but    that    error    of    theirs    nevertheless 

..^=> — -*•  > 

affirms    an     undeniable,     though    partial    truth, 

that  the  absolute  is  also  being.  Descartes  and 
Sjginoza  were  wrong  in  positing  the  parallelism 
of  mind  and  body,  of  thought  and  extension  ; 
but  unless,  thanks  to  that  very  error,  the 
distinction  between  the  two  terms  had  been 
fixed  and  thrown  into  relief,  how  could  their 
concrete  unity  have  been  thought  afterwards  ? 
Kant  was  wrong  in  presenting  the  antinomies 
as  insoluble  ;  but  it  was  thus  he  came  to 
recognize  the  necessity  of  the  antinomies,  the 


io4         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

basis  of  the  dialectic.  Schelling  was  wrong 
in  conceiving  the  absolute  as  sim£lg_jdentjty_ ; 
but  that  error  of  his  was  the  bridge  which  had 
to  be  crossed  to  reach  the  conception  of  the 
absolute  as  unity  in  opposition  and  distinction. 
Unless  Plato  had  conceived  the  Ideas  as 
transcendent,  how  could  the  merely  logical 
concept  of  Socrates  jever  have  been  changed 
into  the  Aristotelian  concrete  (awo\ov) •?  How 
could  the  a  priori  synthesis  of  Kant  ever  have 
appeared  without  the  sceptical  negation  of 
Hume?  He  who  wishes  truth  to  be  generated 
without  error  wishes  for  the  son  without  the 
father.  He  who  despises  error  despises  truth 
itself,  for  truth  is  incomprehensible  without 

those    antecedent    errors,     which    are    therefore 

.  ^...  — — — 

its  eternal  aspects.  \ 

But  here  too  we  must  be  careful  not  to 
allow  ourselves  to  be  led^astraj  by  metaphors  ; 
we  must  re-think  the  thing  itself.  In 
error,  that  which  may  justly  be  called  progres 
sive,  or  fruitful,  or  the  like,  is  not  error  but 
truth.  When  we  consider  a  doctrine  as  a 
whole,  we  may  declare  it  to  be  false  or  true  ; 
but  if  we  consider  it  more  in  detail,  the  doctrine 
resolves  itself  into  a  series  of  affirmations, 
some  of  which  are  true  and  some  false  ;  and 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  105 

its  progressiveness  and  fruitfulness  lie  in  the 
affirmations  which  are  true,  not  in  those  which 
are  false,  and  which  therefore  cannot  even  be 
called  affirmations.  Thus,  in  the  Eleatic 
doctrine,  the  affirmation  that  the  absolute  ,.is_ 
being,  is  true  :  what  is  false,  is  that  it  is  nothing 
but  being.  Even  in  the  highest  expression  of 
truth,  "  The  absolute  is  spirit,"  the  absolute 
is  being,  though  not  simple  being.  Similarly, 
in  the  Cartesian  and  Spinozist  parallelism,  the 
distinction  of  mind  from  body,  of  thought  from 
extension,  is,  at  least  in  a  certain  sense,  true  ; 
but  it  remains  to  be  explained  how  it  is 
produced  :  what  is  false  is  the  hasty  metaphysical 
theory,  which  explains  those  two  terms  by 
making  them  two  manifestations  of  God,  or 
two  attributes  of  substance,  and  takes  the 
statement  of  the  problem  for  the  solution. 
Thus  too,  in  Platonic  transcendency,  the  truth 
lies  in  the  value  assigned  to  the  idea,  as  no 
longer  purely  subjective,  but  as  objective  and 
real :  the  error  lies  in  separating  the  ideas 
from  real  things,  and  in  placing  them  in  a 
world  which  we  cannot  think,  but  can  only 
imagine  ;  and  in  thus  imagining  them  we 
confuse  them  again  with  things  real  and  finite. 
It  is  the  error  in  each  of  these  doctrines  that 


io6         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

is  the  incentive  to  progress  :  it  is  the  not-being, 
the  necessary  moment  of  development  ;  without 
contradiction  and  doubt,  without  perplexity  and 
dissatisfaction,  we  should  make  no  advance. 
Man  would  not  conquer  truth,  because  he 
would  cease  to  think,  and  indeed  would 
altogether  cease  to  be.  So  much  we  know 
henceforth  :  it  is  the  principle  of  the  synthesis 
of  opposites,  which  has  been,  expounded  and 
fully  accepted  above.  But  if  this  principle 
affirm  the  synthesis  of  being  and  not-being, 
it  does  not  therefore  possess  the  virtue  of  changing 
not -being  into  being,  darkness  into  light,  the 
incentive  to  progress  into  progress,  error  into 
partial  truth  or  degree  of  truth.  The  error, 
which  is  preserved  in  truth  as  a  particular 
degree  or  aspect  of  it,  is  that  aspect  of  truth 
which  is  contained  in  the  doctrines  that  we 
call  erroneous.  These  aspects  of  the  truth  are 
the  true  subject  of  the  history  of  thought  : 
error  as  error  is  the  hemisphere  of  darkness, 
which  the  ligrrtjof  truth  has  not  yet  illuminated  ; 
and  we  write  the  history  of  successive  illumina 
tions,  not  of  darkness,  which  is  without  history, 
because  it  accompanies  every  history.  Therefore 
the  transmutation  of  errors  into  truths,  this 
first  consequence  of  the  transference  of  the 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  107 

dialectic     of     opposites     to     the    connexion    of 
distincts,    into  which    Hegel  allowed    himself  to 

be  drawn,   is  to  be  considered  as  fundamentally 

•«  — * — 

erroneous. 

If  these  explanations,  which  I  have  premised, 
and  if  these  canons  of  judgment  which  I  have 
laid  down,  be  exact,  we  are  now  in  a  position  to 
understand  the  problem  and  the  structure  of  the 
Hegelian  Logic :  not  indeed,  be  it  well  under 
stood,  the  principle  of  the  logical  doctrines  of 
Hegel  (the  concrete  concept)  and  of  his  various 
particular  doctrines  (the  theory  of  opposites,  the 
theory  of  distincts,  etc.) — of  which  we  have  already 
discoursed  in  preceding  chapters — but  of  that 
determinate  thought  which  led  Hegel  to  conceive 
a  fundamental  science,  which  he  called  Logic  or 
the  Science  of  logic,  and  developed  in  thrQe.secjtiQns, 
the  logic  of  Being^  the  logic  of  ^Essen^e,  and  the 
logic  of  the  Concept.  It  is  a  science,  which  has, 
not  without  reason,  seemed  strange  and  obscure, 
rigorous  in  appearance,  but  arbitrary  in  fact  and 
at  every  step ;  something  unseizable,  because  it 
provides  no  secure  point  to  take  hold  of  or  to 
lean  upon. 

The  problem  of  the  Hegelian  Logic  (as  appears 
from  the  principal  content  of  that  book)  is  to 
submit  to  examination  the  various  definitions  of 


io8         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the  Absolute,  that  is,  to  review  critically  all  forms 
of  philosophy,  in  order  to  demonstrate,  by  means 
of  their  difficulties  and  contradictions,  the  truth 
of  that  philosophy  which  considers  the  Absolute 
as  spirit  or  idea.  Further,  it  is  to  show  at  the 
same  time  that  the  aspects  of  truth  brought  to 
light  by  other  philosophies  find  their  justification 
in  this  conception,  so  that  this  philosophy  is  the 
result,  as  it  has  been  the  aspiration,  of  all  the 
efforts  of  human  thought.  Hence  in  the  Logic 
there  pass  before  us,  now  sometimes  expressly 
named,  now  sometimes  in  allusion  and  reference, 
Oriental  Emanationism,  Buddhism,  Pythagorean- 
ism,  Eleaticism,  Heracliteanism,  the  Atomism 
of  Democritus,  Platonism,  Aristotelianism,  the 
doctrines  of  the  Pantheists,  of  the  Sceptics  and 
of  the  Gnostics,  Christianity,  Saint  Anselm, 
Scholasticism ;  then,  too,  Descartes,  Spinoza, 
Locke,  Leibniz,  Wolff,  Hume,  Kant,  Fichte, 
Schelling,  Jacobi,  Herder ;  and  other  philo 
sophical  points  of  view.  It  is  the  "  pathologv_pf 
thought,"  as  it  has  been  called  by  an  English 
writer,  in  a  sense  somewhat  different  from  mine  : 
it  is  the  polemic,  by  which  every  philosophy 
affirms  and  maintains  its  life  against  other  philo 
sophies,  more  or  less  discordant  with,  and  hostile 
to  it. 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  109 

This  polemic,  if  we  observe  it  well,  can  be 
conducted  in  two  distinct  modes,  one  of  which 
presupposes  the  other  as  its  basis.  The  different 
philosophies,  and  their  partially  erroneous  points 
of  view,  can  be  studied  in  their  individuality, 
in  the  definite  form  that  they  assumed  with 
various  thinkers  at  different  times,  in  chronological 
sequence ;  and  we  thus  have  the  History  o/ 
Philosophy  (which  is  both  history  and  criticism, 
like  every  true  history).  Or  we  can  study  the 
universal  possibilities  of  philosophical  errors,  their 
perpetual  sources,  the  confusion  of  philosophy 
with  the  various  other  activities  of  the  human 
spirit ;  and  in  this  case  the  polemic  against  errors 
is  philosophy  itself,  the  whole  system  ;  for  it  is 
only  in  the  completely  developed  system  that  the 
causes  of  errors  become  clear.  A  polemic  against 
errors  can  be  placed,  for  convenience'  sake,  now 
at  the  beginning,  now  in  the  middle,  and  now  at 
the  end  of  a  philosophic  theory ;  but  logically 
it  is  inseparable  from  the  philosophy  itself, 
because,  as  Bacon  said,  as  the  straight  line  is 
the  measure  both  of  itself  and  of  the  curve,  so 
verum  index  sui  et  falsi ;  or,  as  is  generally  said, 
every  affirmation  is  also  negation.  This  criticism, 
AvHich  is  the  entire  system,  is  also  the  basis  of 
that  other  criticism,  the  history  of  philosophy. 


no         PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

Hegel,  by  the  affirmative  theses  of  his 
philosophy,  discharged  magnificently  the  task  of 
criticizing  philosophical  errors  :  certainly,  within 
the  limits  of  his  system,  or  up  to  the  point  at 
which  the  errors  of  his  own  system  prevented 
him  from  seeing  further  into  the  errors  of  others  ; 
but  in  any  case  with  a  breadth  and  richness  such 
as  no  other  philosopher,  save  Aristotle,  had 
ever  displayed.  Aristotle  indeed  stands  to  the 
previous  development  of  Hellenic  thought  in 
the  same  relation  as  Hegel  stands  to  the  whole 
philosophical  development  up  to  his  own  time, 
from  the  Hellenic,  even  from  the  Oriental  world. 
Hence  the  Logic  of  Hegel  has  on  several  occasions 
been  compared  with  and  placed  beside  the  Met  a- 
physic  of  Aristotle.1 

And  for  this  reason,  in  the  History  of  Philo 
sophy  also,  Hegel  attained  to  heights  never  reached 
previously  to  him  and  rarely  since,  so  much  so  that 
he  is  considered  as  the  true  founder  of  the  history 
of  philosophy,  no  longer  understood  as  literary 
history  or  as  a  collection  of  erudite  matter,  but 
as  internal  history,  as  an  exposition  which  philo 
sophy  itself  makes  of  its  own  genesis  in  time,  as 
the  great  autobiography  of  philosophic  thought. 

1  "  C'est  la  seule  metaphysique  qui  existe,  avec  cclle  d'Aristote."  H. 
Taine,  in  a  letter  of  1851  :  see  Sa  Vie  ct  sa  correspondance  (Paris,  1902), 
i.  162-3,  cf.  p.  145. 


METAMORPHOSIS  OF   ERRORS  in 

But  owing  to  the  confusion  between  the 
dialectic  and  the  connexion  of  distincts,  and  to 
the  consequent  conception  of  errors  as  particular 
truths,  Hegel  was  not  satisfied  with  the  two 
modes  indicated,  but  attempted  a  third  mode— 
that  realized  in  the  structure  of  the  Logic. 
Here  errors  are  Jreated  as  distinct  concepts^ 
that  is,  as  categories  \_  and  the  attempt  is  made 
to  deduce,  or  to  develop  errors,  in  the  same  way 
that  the  categories  or  the  distinct  concepts  are 
deduced  andf  cTeveTopedT  The  method  proper  to 
truth  is  applieoVto  non-truthJJI 

What  was  bound  to  happen  in  this  desperate 
attempt,  this  violent  and  spasmodic,  effort  toward 
the  impossible?  "  Sil  est  difficile,  cest  fait;  sil 
est  impossible,  on  le  fera"  said  some  courtier- 
minister  of  the  an^ienj^gime.  And  he  performed 
the  impossible  with  a  fiat  of  his  will,  leading  the 
state  to  ruin  and  provoking  the  revolution. 
Similarly  his  own  will  ruled  supreme  in  the 
structure  that  Hegel  devised.  He  begins  at  the 
beginning.  Hegel  always  gave  himself  great 
trouble  over  this  problem  of  the  beginning,  not 
less  than  over  that  of  the  introduction  to  be 
provided  to  philosophy  (the  senseless  dispute  as 
to  the  place  that  the  Phenomenology  has  in  the 
system  is  well  known).  Yet  he  himself  recognizes 


ii2         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

quite  clearly  that  philosophy  is  a  "circle"  and 
thereby  implies  the  incon£eivability  of  a  necessary 
starting-point.  A  circle  can  be  entered  at  any 
point ;  and  so  it  is  with  philosophy.  We  can 
begin  with  the  concept  of  spirit  in  general,  pro 
ceeding  from  that  by  determinations,  or  we  can 
proceed  by  successive  complications  from  the 
most  simple  concept,  or  by  discomposition,  from 
the  most  complex,  or  from  some  intermediary 
concept,  by  going  backwards  and  forwards ;  or, 
finally,  from  some  problem  and  philosophicaMn- 
vestigation  and  criticism  of  errors,  we  can  work 
to  a  complete  system.  It  is  in  this  way  that 
every  one  begins  to  philosophize  ;  and  here,  at 
this  point,  is  reality  :  each  one  has  his  beginning, 
TO  TTpwrov  TTpo?  ^a?,  and  at  this  stage  of  apprehen 
sion  there  is  no  Trp&rov  (frvo-ei.  The  preference  to  be 
accorded  to  one  beginning  rather  than  to  another 
is  at  most  a  question  of  didactic  convenience. 
But  if  the  problem  of  the  beginning  is  of  no 
importance  in  philosophy,  it  is  true,  on  the  other 
hand,  that  philosophy,  objectively  considered,  has 
its  first  position,  its  Trp&rov  fyvaei :  a  first,  which 
is  also  last,  the  first  which  is  a  circle,  such  as,  for 
example,  in  the  philosophy  of  Hegel,  Spirit  or 
Idea.  But  in  the  Logic >  in  so  far  as  it  is  an 
examination  of  a  series  of  errors,  how  can  a  first 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  113 

be  thought  that  should  be  first  of  necessity,  a 
Trpwrov  <f>vaei?  Hegel  began  with  pure  being, 
that  is,  with  the  examination  of  the  philosophical 
systems  which  define  the  Absolute  as  simple 
being ;  and  he  repeatedly  tried  to  justify  this 
beginning,  but  in  vain.  It  was  a  beginning  like 
any  other,  equally  justified  with  any  other  ;  but 
unjustifiable  if  it  is  claimed  to  justify  it  as  the 
only  one.  Why  should  we  not  commence  with 
the  philosophies  which  place  the  root  of  things 
in  one  of  the  other  of  the  cosmological  elements, 
the  water  of  Thales  or  the  air  of  Anaximenes  ? 
Or  with  the  sensationalis^philo_sophies,  for  which 
the  absoJ.ui£-J^-_lhe_relative,  and  reality  is  the 
phenomenon  ?  Let  the  starting-point  be  pure 
being  :  only,  an  examination  which  begins  at 
this  point,  has  "commanded"  a  principle,  like 
that  laid  down  in  the  mathematical  disciplines. 
Or  again,  the  course  of  the  argument  has  a 
purely  biographical,  autobiographical,  or  aesthetic 
value.  Indeed,  the  Phenomenology,  which  begins 
from  sensible  certainty,  and  the  Logic,  which 
begins  from  pure  being,  follow  here  and  there  a 
course,  which  recalls  some  philosophic  romance  : 
Emile,  perhaps,  or  the  journey  of  the  Irishman 
in  search  of  the  best  of  religions. 

The  beginning  was  arbitrary  ;  and  the  sequel 


n4         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

was  arbitrary.  It  is  not  easy  to  hold  Hegel's 
Logic  in  one's  mind,  unless  recourse  be  had  to 
learning  it  mechanically  :  for  there  is  no  necessary 
generation  of  its  successive  parts  from  one  another. 
Triad  follows  triad  ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that 
one  triad  links  itself  to  another,  triadically,  as 
the  method  implies.  After  the  first  triad,  of  being, 
not-being,  and  becoming,  comes  the  category  of 
the  determinate  being  (Daseyn) :  but  if  there  is 
to  be  a  link  between  them,  determinate  being 
should  arise  from  becoming  as  its  antithesis,  i.e. 
as  not-becoming.  But  the  fact  is  that  Hegel 
himself  says,  that  determinate  being  corresponds 
to  pure  being  in  the  preceding  triad.  For  this 
reason,  the  series  of  triads  of  the  Hegelian  Logic 
has  been  interpreted  by  some  critics,  not  as  a 
great  uninterrupted  chain,  but  as  a  single  funda 
mental  triad,  into  which  other  triads  are  inserted  ; 
and  into  which  still  others  could  be  inserted,  as 
well  as  that  limited  number  which  Hegel  gave, 
apparently  by  way  of  example.  But  on  this 
interpretation,  the  necessary  ascent  through 
different  degrees,  from  pure  being  to  the  idea, 
is  made  illusory,  and  that  ascent  was  the  purpose 
of  the  Logic.  So  the  book  is  thus  reduced  to  a 
congeries  of  criticisms  directed  against  the  affirma 
tions  of  abstract  terms,  which  are  resolved  in 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  115 

dialectic  syntheses.  And  it  would  be  necessary 
to  add  that  the  criticisms  are  concerned  not  only 
with  abstract  opposites,  but  also  with  false 
opposites ;  and  therefore  it  is  not  altogether  an 
erroneous  view  which  has  noted  a  certain  change 
of  method  in  the  Logic,  as  it  gradually  rises  from 
the  primary  to  the  ulterior  categories.  It  is 
clear  that  the  content  of  the  criticism  changes, 
when  we  pass  from  the  errors  concerning  being 
to  those  which  refer  to  essence  and  to  the 
concept;  hence  Hegel  himself  says,  that  "in 
being  we  have  another  and  a  passing  into 
another ;  in  essence,  the  appearing  in  the 
opposite,  and  in  the  concept,  the  distinction 
between  the  particular  and  universality,  which 
continues  as  such  in  that  which  is  distinct  from  it, 
and  is  in  a  relation  of  identity  with  the  distinct." 
If  there  be  no  necessary  connexion  between 
the  successive  parts  of  Hegel's  Logic,  there 
appear  in  it  on  the  other  hand  marks  of  the 
tendencies  which  might  be  expected  in  a  thought- 
content,  which  has  been  compelled  into  those 
schematic  forms,  as  into  a  bed  of  Procrustes. 
That  content,  as  has  already  been  said,  could 
only  be  developed,  either  in  the  form  of  the 
exposition  of  a  complete  philosophic  system  (and 


n6         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

in  this  case,  as  a  philosophy  of  spirit),  or  in  the 
form  of  a  history  of  philosophy.  And  the  treat 
ment  of  the  Logic  approximates  sometimes  to 
the  one  type,  sometimes  to  the  other.  For 
instance,  we  discover  an  attempt  at  a  history 
of  philosophy  in  the  order  of  the  first  categories, 
in  which  appear  successively  Parmenides,  Hera- 
clitus,  Democritus ;  and  then  again,  in  other 
parts,  Descartes,  Spinoza,  Kant :  the  first  part 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  concept  contains  the 
critique  of  the  Aristotelian  analytic ;  the  second 
part,  the  criticism  of  the  Leibnizian  monadology. 
And  again,  it  has  an  even  stronger  tendency  to 
transform  itself  into  a  philosophy  (speculative 
and  not  empirical)  of  spirit,  i.e.  of  the  particular 
forms  of  spirit,  cognitive  and  practical,  in  their 
necessary  relation.  Thus,  in  the  doctrine  of 
being  (section  on  quantity)  there  is  the  gnoseo- 
logy  of  arithmetical  procedure  ;  in  the  doctrine  of 
essence,  of  the  theory  involved  in  the  natural 
sciences.  In  the  doctrine  of  the  concept,  in  the 
first  section,  there  is  the  logic  of  the  concept,  of 
the  judgment,  and  of  the  syllogism  ;  and  then, 
in  the  third  section,  the  more  properly  philo 
sophical  logic.  In  the  parts  relating  to  objectivity, 
the  concepts  of  mechanism  and  chemism  are 
elucidated,  and  in  those  relating  to  teleology  and 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  117 

life,  there  is  a  sketch  of  a  philosophy  of  nature  ; 
while  a  practical  philosophy  appears  in  the  section 
on  the  Idea,  in  the  discussion  of  will.  Finally, 
aesthetic  is  not  altogether  excluded :  in  the 
compendium  of  logic,  which  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Propaedeutic  of  1808-1812,  the  category  of  the 
"  Beautiful"  is  united  to  that  of  "Life."1  For 
this  reason  also,  it  is  desperate  to  attempt  to 
keep  the  various  parts  of  the  system  of  Hegel 
distinct  from  one  another.  The  Logic  anticipates 
the  Philosophy  of  the  Spirit,  which  takes  up  again 
the  themes  of  the  Logic,  the  Philosophy  of  nature 
develops  the  doctrines  of  being  and  of  the  essence  ; 
the  parts  of  the  Logic  relating  to  mechanism,  to 
chemism  and  to  life,  anticipate  the  Philosophy  of 
nature  :  the  Phenomenology  of  Spirit  contains  the 
whole  system  in  a  first  sketch  (if  we  do  not  take 
account  of  the  System  der  Sittlichkeit,  which 
Hegel  did  not  publish,  and  which  was  the  very 
first  sketch). 

A  concrete  content,  taken  from  the  history  of 
philosophy,  and  in  great  measure  from  the  Philo 
sophy  of  spirit,  a  violent  and  arbitrary  arrange 
ment,  imposed  by  thefalse^  idea  of  an  a  priori 
deduction  of  errors  :  that  is  how  the  Hegelian 

1  Philosophische  Propiideutik,  ed.    Rosenkranz,    2nd  course,   §    10  (in 
Werke,  xviii.   120). 


nS         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL  v 

Logic  presents  itself  to  me.  The  arrangement 
injures  the  content.  But  in  saying  this  and  in 
condemning  the  undertaking  of  Hegel,  as  em 
bodied  in  the  Logic,  I  do  not  intend  to  condemn 
to  death  and  to  oblivion  that  richest  of  all  the 
books  which  bear  the  title  Logic  ;  on  the  contrary, 
I  mean  to  place  it  in  conditions  favourable  to  its 
life  and  to  the  continued  exercise  of  its  profound 
influence  upon  the  mind.  He  who  takes  up  the 
Logic  of  Hegel,  with  the  intention  of  understand 
ing  its  development  and  above  all  the  reason  of 
the  commencement,  will  be  obliged  ere  long  to 
put  down  the  book  in  despair  of  understanding 
it,  or  persuaded  that  he  finds  himself  face  to  face 
with  a  mass  of  meaningless  abstractions.  But  he 
who,  like  the  jipj^ojL&ab^is,  "  a  philosophical 
be_ast,"  instead  of  leaving  the  bone  alone,  takes 
a  bite  at  it,  now  here  and  now  there,  chews  it, 
breaks  it  up  and  sucks  it,  will  eventually  nourish 
himself  with  the  substantial  marrow.  Hegel  and 
his  disciples  after  him,  have  persistently  pointed 
to  the  door  by  which  the  Logic  can  be  entered  : 
pure  being,  from  which  we  must  gradually  pass 
by  the  vestibules  and  up  the  stairs  of  nothing, 
of  becoming,  of  determinate  being,  of  something, 
of  the  limit  >  of  change,  of  being  for  self,  etc.  etc.  : 
in  order  to  reach  the  sanctuary  of  the  Goddess,  or 


v       METAMORPHOSIS  OF  ERRORS  119 

the  Idea.  But  he  who  obstinately  knocks  at  that 
gate  and  believes  the  false  information,  that  such 
and  no  other  must  be  the  door  and  the  stair,  will 
vainly  attempt  to  enter  the  palace.  That  door, 
which  has  been  indicated  as  the  only  one,  is  a 
closed,  indeed  a  sham  door.  Take  the  palace  by 
assault  from  all  sides  ;  thus  alone  will  you  reach 
the  interior,  and  penetrate  to  the  very  sanctuary. 
And  it  may  be  that  you  will  see  the  countenance 
of  the  Goddess  lit  with  a  benevolent  smile,  be 
holding  the  "saintly  simplicity"  of  many  of  her 
devotees. 


VI 

THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTI 
CULAR  CONCEPTS  INTO  PHILO 
SOPHICAL  ERRORS 

I.   ART  AND  LANGUAGE  (^ESTHETIC) 

THE  other  consequence,  the  second  counter 
blow  arising  from  the  confusion  between  the 
synthesis  of  opposites  and  the  relation  of  dis- 
tincts,  was  not  less  grave.  Owing  to  this 
confusion,  Hegel  deprived  himself  of  the  means 
of  recognizing  the  autonomy  and  of  attributing 
their  just  and  proper  value  to  the  various  forms 
of  the  spirit.  Error  was  confused  with  particular 
truth,  and,  as  philosophical  errors  had  become  for 
Hegel  particular  truths,  so  particular  truths  were 
bound  to  be  associated  with  errors  and  to  become 
philosophical  errors,  to  lose  all  intrinsic  measure, 
to  be  brought  to  the  level  of  speculative  truth, 
and  to  be  treated  as  nothing  but  imperfect  forms 
of  philosophy. 


120 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         121 

For  this  reason,  Hegel  did  not  completely 
succeed  in  recognizing  the  nature  of  the  aesthetic, 
or  of  the  historical,  or  of  the  naturalistic  activity  ; 
that  is  to  say,  of  art,  or  of  history,  or  of  the 
physical  and  natural  sciences. 

Without  doubt,  the  pages  of  Hegel  concerning 
aesthetic  are  animated  with  great  artisticjeelingj 
and  on  the  whole  there  prevails  in  them  the 
tendency  to  make-art  a  primary  element  in  human 
life,  a  mode  of  knowledge  and  of  spiritual_elevaL- 
tiojn.  We  are  carried  by  these  pages  far  beyond 
and  far  above  'the  vulgar  view,  for  which  art  is 
a  superfluous  accident  of  real  life,  a  pleasure,  a 
game,  a  pastime  ;  or  a  simple  mode  of  instruction, 
empirical  and  relative.  The  constant  contact 
of  Hegelian  speculation  with  taste  and  with 
works  of  art,  and  the  dignity  which  it  assigned 
to  the  artistic  activity,  gave  it  an  effective  in 
fluence  over  men's  minds  and  made  it  a  powerful 
stimulus  to  the  study  of  aesthetic  problems.  This 
is  a  merit,  which,  in  part,  is  common  to  all  the 
aesthetic  theories  of  the  Romantic  period  (the  great 
period  of  the  fermentation  and  the  renewal  of  the 
philosophy  of  art  and  of  literary  and  artistic  criti 
cism  and  history),  and  which,  in  part,  is  peculiar 
to  the  Hegelian  aesthetic,  in  virtue  of  its  wealth 
of  ideas,  of  judgments  and  of  problems. 


122         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

But  the  elements  of  truth,  scattered  in  plenty  in 
the  Hegelian  eesthetic,  are  either  too  general,  or 
merely  incidental,  and  are,  in  principle,  divergent 
from  the  fundamental  concept  of  art,  which  Hegel 
accepts,  and  which  is  erroneous. 

It  is  erroneous,  because  Hegel,  firm  in  his 
belief  that  every  form  of  spirit  (save  the  ultimate 
and  supreme  form)  is  nothing  but  a  provisional 
and  contradictory  way  of  conceiving  the  Absolute, 
could  not  discover  that  first  ingenuous  theoretic 
form,  which  is  the  lyric  or  the  musicjof  spirit, 
and  in  which  there  is  nothing  philosophically 
contradictory,  because  the  philosophic  problem 
has  not  yet  emerged.  This  first  form  is  its 
condition.  It  is  the  region  of  the  intuition,  of 
pure  fancy,  of  language,  in  its  essential  character, 
as  painting,  music  or  song  :  in  a  word,  it  is  the 
region  of  art.  When  Hegel  begins  his  medita 
tion  upon  the  phases  of  spirit,  he  is  already  at 
a  point  where  that  region  is  behind  him,  and 
yet  he  does  not  recognize  that  he  has  passed  it. 
The  Phenomenology  takes  its  start  from  sensible 
certainty,  according  to  Hegel  the  simplest  form 
of  all  :  that  in  which  (he  says)  we  behave  towards 
reality  in  an  immediate  or  receptive  manner 
changing  nothing  in  it  and  abstaining  from  all 
the  labour  of  concepts.  And  he  does  not  find 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         123 

it  difficult  to  show  that  such  contemplation,  which 
seems  to  be  the  richest  and  most  true,  is,  on  the 
contrary,  the  most  abstract  and  the  poorest. 
The  thing  is  now,  and  is  not  the  moment  after ; 
it  is  here,  and  in  a  moment,  in  the  here  there  is 
something  else  ;  all  that  survives,  is  the  abstract 
this,  here,  now  ;  everything  else  disappears.  But 
the  sensible  certainty,  of  which  Hegel  speaks,  is 
not  the  first  theoretic  form  ;  it  is  not  genuine 
sensible  certainty,  cuo-Orjo-t,?  pure  and  simple.  It 
is  not,  as  he  believes,  immediate  consciousness  : 
it  is  already  mingled  with  intellectual  reflexion, 
it  already  contains  the  question  as  to  what  is 
truly  real.  In  place  of  genuine  sensible  certainty 
(such  as  we  have  in  aesthetic  contemplation, 
where  there  is  no  distinction  between  subject 
and  object,  no  comparison  of  one  thing  to  another, 
no  collocation  in  spatial  and  temporal  series) 
there  has  been  substituted  the  first  reflexion  upon 
sensible  knowledge  ;  and  it  is  natural  that  that 
first  reflexion  should  seem  imperfect  and  to  be 
surpassed.  Hegel  often  repeats  that :  "  the 
subject  without  predicate  resembles,  in  the 
phenomenon,  the  thing  without  properties,  the 
thing  -  in  -  itself,  an  empty  and  indeterminate 
foundation  ;  it  is  the  concept  in  itself,  which,  only 
with  the  predicate,  receives  differentiation  and 


i24         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

determination."  But  art  is,  precisely,  subject 
without  predicate  ;  that  is  quite  other  than  the 
nothingness  and  void  of  the  thing-in-itself  and 
of  the  thing  without  properties.  It  is  intuition 
without  intellectual  relations  ;  it  is  the  emotion, 
which  a  poem  communicates,  through  which  there 
opens  a  view  of  a  reality,  which  we  cannot  render 
in  intellectual  terms  and  which  we  possess  only 
in  singing  or  in  re-singing,  that  is,  only  in 
creating  it. 

Since  Hegel  never  reaches  the  region  of 
aesthetic  activity  and  therein  the  theoretic  form 
which  is  truly  primary,  so  he  does  not  succeed  in 
explaining  language.  Language,  too,  becomes, 
in  his  eyes,  an  organized  contradiction.  Indeed, 
for  him  it  is  the  work  of  memory,  which  he  calls 
"productive,"  because  it  produces  "signs";  and 
the  sign  is  explicitly  defined  as  an  immediate 
intuition,  which  represents  a  content  "altogether 
different  from  that  which  is  its  own."  By  means 
of  language  the  intelligence  impresses  its  re 
presentation  upon  an  external  element.  The 
form  of  language,  therefore,  is  intellectual ;  it  is 
the  product  of  a  logical  instinct,  which  is  after 
wards  theorized  in  grammar.  Owing  to  this 
logical  form,  language  tries  to  express  the  in 
dividual,  but  cannot  do  so  :  "  you  wish  to  say  this 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         125 

piece  of  paper,  upon  which  I  am  writing,  or  rather 
have  written, — precisely  this ;  but  you  do  not  say 
it.  What  you  say  is  a  universal,  the  this!' 
Thus,  according  to  Hegel,  does  language  confute 
itself,  attempting  to  express  the  individual,  and, 
on  the  contrary,  always  expressing  the  universal. 
—But  for  the  omne  individuum  ineffabile  of  the 
scholastics,  which  Hegel  here  seems  to  repeat, 
we  must  substitute  the  opposite  solum  individuum 
effabile  (or  -else  correct  the  former  with  the 
addition  :  logicis  modis  ineffabile}.  How  can  we 
ever  think  that  a  human  activity,  such  as  language, 
does  not  attain  its  end,  that  it  proposes  to  itself 
an  end  that  is  absurd  and  therefore  that  it  must 
dwell  in  self-deception,  from  which  it  cannot 
escape  ?  Language  is  essentially  poetry  and 
art :  by  language,  or  by  artistic  expression,  we 
grasp  individual  reality,  that  individual  shading, 
which  our  spirit  intuites  and  renders,  not  in  terms 
of  concepts,  but  in  sounds,  tones,  colours,  lines, 
and  so  on.  For  this  reason,  language,  under 
stood  in  its  true  nature,  and  in  the  full  extent  of 
its  meaning,  is  adequate  to  reality.  The  illusion 
of  inadequacy  arises  when  the  term  language  is 
applied  to  a  fragment  of  this  full  meaning,  and 
when  that  fragment  is  separated  from  the  organic 
whole  to  which  it  belongs.  Thus  paper,  this 


126         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

paper,  of  which  I  speak,  is  not  only  what  is  ex 
pressed  by  the  words  "  this  paper  "  in  themselves, 
torn   asunder   from   their   context    and    rendered 
abstract.      It    is   what    my    eyes,    or    rather,    my 
whole  spirit,  has  present  to  it ;  which  in  so  far  as 
it  represents,  it  can  also  render  externally,  with 
sound,  colour,  and  so  on.      If  I  say:  "this  paper 
precisely,"  it  is  because  I  have  it  before  me  and 
am  showing  it  to  others  :  the  words  that  issue  from 
my   mouth   obtain    their   full  meaning    from    the 
whole  psychical  situation  in  which  I  find  myself, 
and  so  from  the  intention,  intonation,  and  gesture, 
with  which    I   pronounce  them.     If  we  abstract 
them  from  that  situation,  certainly  they  will  appear 
inadequate  to  that  individual :  but  that  is  because 
we  have  made  them  so,  by  mutilating  them.     But 
Hegel  (who  had   no   clear   idea   of  the   aesthetic 
condition    of    the    spirit)    could    not    completely 
understand  language ;  he  was  obliged  to  think  of 
it  in  that  mutilated  and  intellectualized  manner, 
and   therefore  to  declare  it  contradictory.     And 
when,  in  his  ^Esthetic,  he  passes  from  the  language 
of  prose  to  consider  the  language  of  poetry,  he 
falls  back  into  the  old  rhetoric,  after  some  attempt 
to  emerge  from  it.      Poetic  language  also,  in  the 
end,    he   regards   as    a   mere    "sign,"   essentially 
different    from    the    lines    and    the    colours    of 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         127 

sculpture   and   of  painting,  and   from   the   tones 
of  music. 

Thus  Hegel's  erroneous  logical  theory  con 
cerning  distinct  concepts  conceals  from  him  the 
place  that  properly  belongs  to  the  aesthetic 
activity ;  and  suggests  to  him  a  philosophy  of 
language,  which  leads  him  of  necessity  to  consider 
language  as  an  error.  But  it  is  not  only  language 
that  is  treated  in  this  fashion.  Art,  its  true 
function  unrecognized,  obtrudes  itself  upon  his 
mind  ;  and  since  he  does  not  know  what  to  make 
of  it,  he  transfers  it  to  a  place,  where  it  does  not 
belong  and  where,  like  language  (which  has  first 
been  arbitrarily  separated  from  the  representative 
and  aesthetic  activity,  with  which  it  altogether 
coincides),  it  too  ends  by  appearing  as  nothing 
but  imperfection  and  error.  Hegel  could  neither 
pass  it  by  in  silence  nor  get  rid  of  it  lightly  (as  is 
the  way  of  naturalistic  and  positivist  philosophers). 
His  time  would  not  permit  this,  nor  would  his 
individual  disposition,  in  which  interest  in  art  was 
so  prominent.  The  conception  to  which  he 
attained  was  substantially  that  of  his  time.  Kant, 
in  the  third  Critique,  had  studied  the  aesthetic 
activity  along  with  the  teleological  judgment,  as 
one  of  the  modes  of  representing  nature,  when 
the  mechanical  conceptions  of  the  exact  sciences 


28         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


VI 


are  surpassed  ;  Schiller  had  indicated  it  as  the 
ground  of  reconciliation  in  the  struggle  between 
necessity  and  liberty,  and  Sqhelling  conceived  it 
as  the  true  organ  of  the  Absolute.  Schopenhauer 
was  later  to  consider  it  in  like  manner  as  the 
contemplation  of  the  Ideas  and  the  freeing  of  the 
will.  For  Hegel  also,  this  activity,  which  the 
whole  romantic  period  sometimes  substituted  for, 
sometimes  placed  above,  and  sometimes  placed 
below  religion  and  philosophy,  became  a  mode  of 
apprehending  the  Absolute,  of  solving  the  great 
philosophical  problem.  In  the  Phenomenology,  he 
makes  it  a  form  of  religion,  superior  to  merely 
natural  religion  (which  adores  material  objects, 
feUcJjes  and  the  like),  because  it  is  indeed  a  mode 
of  adoring  spirit  as  subject ;  in  the  Encyclopaedia 
he  makes  it,  with  but  slight  difference,  the  religion 
of  beauty,  a  first  degree  in  relation  to  revealed 
religion,  inferior  to  the  latter,  as  this  latter,  in  its 
turn,  is  inferior  to  philosophy.  The  history  of 
poetry  and  of  art  consequently  appears  in  the 
lectures  on  ^.sthetic^  as  a  history  of  philosophy, 
of  religion  and  of  the  moral  life  of  humanity  :  a 
history  of  human  ideals,  in  which  the  individuality 
of  works  of  art,  that  is  to  say,  the  properly 
aesthetic  form,  occupies  a  secondary  place,  or  is 
referred  to  only  incidentally. 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         129 

If  the  conception  of  art,  as  engaged  upon  the 
same  problem  as  religion  and  philosophy,  is 
common  to  his  time,  what  is  peculiar  to  Hegel 
is  the  relation  which  he  establishes  between  those 
three  forms  :  the  distinctive  character,  which  he 
assigns  to  art  in  relation  to  religion  and  philosophy. 
Hegel  could  not,  as  others  did,  make  the  aesthetic 
activity  complementary  to  the  philosophical  activity, 
solving  in  its  way  the  problems  that  were  insoluble 
to  philosophy.  Still  less  could  he  make  it  an 
activity  superior  to  the  philosophical.  His  logical 
assumption  was  bound  to  lead  him  to  the  usual 
solution  of  the  dialectic,  in  its  application  to 
distinct  concepts.  The  artistic  activity  is  distinct 
from  the  philosophical  only  through  its  imperfec 
tion,  only  because  it  apprehends  the  Absolute  in 
a  sensible  and  immediate  form,  whereas  philosophy 
apprehends  it  in  the  pure  medium  of  thought. 
This  means,  logically,  that  art  is  not  at  all 
distinct ;  and  that  for  Hegel  it  is  practically 
reduced  (whether  he  like  it  or  not)  to  a  philo 
sophical  error,  or  an  illusory  philosophy.  True 
art  would  be  philosophy,  which  addresses  itself 
again  to  the  same  problem  upon  which  art  has 
worked  in  vain  and  attains  a  perfect  solution  of  it. 

That  such  is  the  genuine  thought  of  Hegel,  is 
proved  by  the  fact  that  he  does  not  shrink  from 


130         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the  extreme  consequence  of  this  theory.  When 
philosophy  is  completely  developed,  art  must 
disappear,  because  it  is  superfluous :  art  must 
die,  and  indeed  it  is  already  quite  dead.  If  it  is 
an  error,  it  is  not  necessary  and  eternal.  The 
history  of  art,  which  Hegel  traces,  is  directed  to 
shewing  the  gradual  dissolution  of  the  artistic 
form,  which  has  no  place,  in  modern  times,  in  our 
true  and  highest  interests.  It  is  a  past,  or  the 
survival  of  the  past.  This  grandiose  paradox 
illuminates  everywhere  the  aesthetic  error  of 
Hegel,  and  better  perhaps  than  any  other  ex 
ample  makes  clear  the  error  of  his  logical  assump 
tion.  In  defence  of  Hegel,  it  has  been  said  that 
the  death  of  art,  of  which  he  speaks,  is  that  eternal 
death,  which  is  an  eternal^  rebirth  :  such  as  we 
observe  in  the  spirit  of  man,  when  he  passes 
from  poetry  to  philosophy,  rising  from  the  intuition 
to  the  universal,  so  that  in  his  eyes,  the  world 
of  intuition  loses__its^_colpur^  But  against  this 
interpretation,  there  is  the  fact  that  Hegel  speaks 
of  the  death  of  art,  not  in  the  sense  of  perpetually 
renewing  itself,  but  as  actually  about  to  happen 
and  as  having  happened,  of  a  death  of  art  in  the 
historical  world.  This  is  in  complete  agreement 
with  his  treatment  of  the  degrees  of  reality  as  a 
series  of  opposites,  difficult  to  abstract  and  to 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         131 

separate  from  one  another.  Once  he  had  assumed 
this  application  of  the  dialectic,  Hegel  had  no 
other  choice  than  one  of  two  ways,  either  to 
suppress  art  by  means  of  that  grandiose  paradox, 
or  to  preserve  it  with  a  not  less  grandiose 
inconsistency. 

For  this  reason,  it  is  not  altogether  wrongly 
that  the  system  of  Hegel  (whose  twin  principles 
of  the  concrete  concept  and  the  dialectic,  are  of 
frankly  aesthetic  inspiration)  has  appeared  to  be 
a  cold  intellectualjsm,  irreconcilable  to  the  artistic 
consciousness.  And  the  misunderstanding  of 
art  leaves  its  traces  in  his  treatment  of  all  the 
problems  into  which  the  concept  of  art  enters  as 
a  necessary  and  proximate  premiss.  Hegel  is 
usually  considered  an  adversary  of  the  Aristotelian 
formal  logics;  but  it  would  be  better  to  say,  with 
greater  exactness,  that  he  was  the  adversary  of 
classificatory  and  naturalistic  logic,  or,  better  still, 
tEat  he  limited  himself  to  revealing  the  inadequacy 
of  classificatory  and  naturalistic  logic  to  provide 
a  principle  for  philosophy.  We  have  already 
recognized  this  merit  in  him  and  his  polemic 
on  this  subject  could  not  have  a  different  mean 
ing.  "  Aristotle  "  (he  says)  "  is  the  author  of _jn^ 
Jtellectual  logic  (the  logic  of  the  abstract  intellect), 
whose  forms  concern  only  the  relation  of  finites 


132         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

between  themselves ;  the  true,  therefore,  cannot 
be  conceived  in  them." l  But  the  method  of 
classification  is  not  what  is  most  characteristic 
in  the  logic  of  Aristotle  and  of  his  school :  the 
classificatory  tendency  is  also  to  be  found  in  the 
Baconian  or  inductive  logic.  The  characteristic 
of  the  Aristotelian  logic  is  its  syllogistic,  or 
verbalism,  the  confusion  into  which  it  falls 
between  logical_jthought  and  speech,  and  its 
claim  to  establish  logical  forms,  while  limiting 

itself  to  verbal  forms. 

*  - 

Hegel  did  not  and  could  not  criticize  this 
error,  because  he  was  without  the  instrument  of 
criticism,  which  can  be  furnished  only  by  a  valid 
philosophy  of  language.  He  certainly  tries  to 
^distinguish  between  the  proposition  and  the 
logical  judgment ;  but  he  cannot  adduce  good 
reasons  for  this  distinction,  and  he  states  that 
a  proposition  (for  instance  "it  is  hot")  becomes 
a  judgment  only  when  with  it  we  answer  the 
doubt  that  may  arise  as  to  the  truth  of  the 
affirmation.  The  exact  distinction  was  beyond 
his  reach,  for  it  consists  in  recognizing  that  the 
pure  proposition  is  nothing  but  speech  itself,  or 
language  as  pure  aesthetic  fact,  in  which  there 
is  no  logic,  though  it  is  the  necessary  vehicle 

1   Gesch.  der  Philos?  ii.  365-68. 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         133 

of  logical  thought.  Indeed,  not  only  does  he  re 
tain  the  tripartition  of  concept,  logical  judgment 
and  syllogism,  and  the  division  between  element 
ary  forms  and  methodology,  between  definition, 
division,  demonstration  and  proof,  but  he  even 
sets  to  work  to  distinguish  and  define  new  classes 
of  judgments  and  of  syllogisms. 


VII 

THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTI 
CULAR  CONCEPTS  INTO  PHILO 
SOPHICAL  ERRORS 

II.  HISTORY  (IDEA  OF  A  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HISTORY) 

IT  might  be  said  that  the  failure  to  understand 
the  autonomy  of  art  also  prevented  Hegel  from 
understanding  the  character  of  history  (historio 
graphy).  But  the  truth  is  that  Hegel  was  unable 
to  do  full  justice  to  this  theoretic  form,  for  the 
same  reason  as  in  the  case  of  the  others,  i.e.  as 
we  have  already  mentioned,  because  he  trans 
formed  particular  concepts  into  philosophical 
errors.  From  the  logical  point  of  view,  the  two 
errors  have  the  same  origin.  Psychologically,  it  is 
probable  that  the  first  prepared  the  way  for  the 
second ;  as  it  is  also  psychologically  probable 
that  Hegel's  idea  of  religion  contributed  in  some 
measure  to  produce  the  first.  He  regarded 

religion    as    an    imaginative    and    more    or    less 

134 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         135 

imperfect  form  of  philosophy ;  and  this  was 
bound  to  lead  him  to  assign  an  analogous  position 
to  art  in  relation  to  philosophy. 

History,  herein  differing  from  art,  presupposes 
philosophical  thought  as  its  condition  ;   but,  like 
art,  it  finds  its  material  in  the  intuitive  element. 
History,  therefore,  is  always  narration,  and  never 
theory  and  system,  though  it  has  theory  and  system 
at   its   foundation.     So   that,   on    the    one    hand, 
historians  are  trained  to  the  scrupulous  study  of 
documents,  and  on  the  other  to  the  formation  of 
clear  ideas  upon  reality  and  life,   and  especially 
upon  those  aspects  of  life  which  they  undertake 
to    treat  historically.      It    has    seemed    therefore 
that     history     cannot     dispense     with     scientific 
accuracy  and  yet   remain  always  a  work  of  art. 
If  all  historical  works  be  reduced  to  their  simplest 
expression,  the  historical  judgment,  or  the  pro 
position  affirming  that  "  something  has  happened  " 
(for  example,  Caesar  was  killed,  Alaric  devastated 
Rome,   Dante   composed   the    Comedy,   etc.),  we 
see,  upon  analysing  these  propositions,  that  each 
one  of  them  is  constituted  of  intuitive  elements, 
which    act    as    subject    and    of  logical   elements, 
which   act  as  predicate.     The   first  for  instance 
and    speaking  generally,  will  be  Caesar,   Rome, 
Dante,  the  Comedy,  and  so  on  ;  and  the  second, 


136         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the    concepts   of  slaughter,    devastation,    artistic 
composition,  and  such  like. 

From  this  historical  gnoseology,  it  follows 
that  every  progress  of  philosophic  thought  is 
translated  into  a  progress  of  historical  knowledge, 
since  we  understand  far  more  adequately  what 
were  truly  the  historical  facts  of  Dante's  com 
position  of  his  poem,  when  we  know  better  what 
poetry  and  artistic  creation  are.  But  we  also 
gather  that  the  attempt  would  be  vain  to  resolve 
those  historical  affirmations  into  abstract  philo 
sophic  affirmations.  That  would  be  to  absorb 
the  whole  and  complete  fact  in  what  is  merely 
the  condition  of  the  fact.  History  can  give  rise 
to  a  conceptual  science  of  an  empirical  character, 
as  when  we  pass  from  it  to  a  sociology  that 
proceeds  by  types  and  classes  ;  but  for  that  very 
reason,  it  is  not  absorbed  by  that  conceptual 
science,  of  which  it  remains  the  presupposition  or 
the  basis.  Conversely,  history  can  give  rise  to 
philosophy,  when  we  pass  from  the  historical  con 
sideration  of  the  particular  to  the  theoretical 
elements,  which  are  at  the  bottom  of  that  con 
sideration  ;  but,  for  that  very  reason,  it  cannot  be 
said  to  be  absorbed  in  that  philosophy,  which  is 
its  pre-supposition  and  its  basis,  ^philosophy 
of  history,  understood  not  as  the  elaboration  of 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         137 

this  abstract  philosophy,  but  as  history  of  a  second 
degree,  a  history  obtained  by  means  of  that 
abstract  philosophy,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms. 

What  is  the  significance  of  such  an  idea  of  a 
philosophy  of  history,  as  history  of  a  second 
degree?  Neither  more  nor  less  than  the  annul 
ment  of  history.  For  this  second  degree,  this 
postulated  philosophical  consideration  of  historical 
narrative,  this  philosophic  history,  would  be  true 
history,  in  relation  to  which  the  history  of  the 
historians  would  be  revealed  as  error,  because  it 
is  constructed  according  to  a  method  which  does 
not  lead  to  truth,  or,  what  amounts  to  the  same 
thing,  does  not  lead  to  complete  truth.  On  the 
appearance  of  the  second  form,  the  first  form 
would  be  dissolved  ;  or  rather,  it  would  be  dis 
solved,  precisely  because  it  would  not  be  a  form, 
but  something  formless.  The  idea- of  a  philo 
sophy  of  history  is  the  non-recognition  of  the 
autonomy  of  historiography,  to  the  advantage  of 
abstract  philosophy.  Whenever  such  a  claim  is 
made,  one  seems  to  hear  the  bells  tolling  for  the 
death  of  the  history  of  historians.  The  historians 
—usually  so  docile  when  their  attention  is  called 
to  some  progress  in  science  or  philosophy,  which 
may  help  to  make  clear  some  part  of  their  work 
as  narrators — yet  rebel  with  violence  when  any 


138         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

one  talks  to  them  of  a  philosophy  of  history,  of 
some  sort  of  speculative  method  of  knowing 
history,  or  when  the  attempt  is  made  to  persuade 
them  to  consign  the  labour,  into  which  they  have 
put  all  their  powers,  and  of  which  every  line  and 
every  shade  is  dear  to  them,  to  the  hands  of 
philosophers  who  are  not  historians,  to  revise 
and  complete  it.  And  their  rebellion  is  reason 
able.  It  is  just  as  if  a  painter  or  a  musician 
were  told  to  consign  to  the  philosophers  his 
picture  or  his  score,  when  he  had  completed  it, 
so  that  they  might  raise  it  to  the  second  power, 
by  introducing  into  it  strokes  of  the  philosophic 
brush  and  philosophic  harmonies> 

T^epTliadTo~pastr-and "deposit  the  idea  of 
a  philosophy  of  history  ;  and  he  had  to  negate, 
as  he  did  negate,  the  history  of  the  historians, 
for  that  was  required  by  his  logical  presupposition. 
He  divided  philosophy  into  pure  or  formal  philo 
sophy  (which  should  have  been  logic,  and  was 
also  metaphysics),  and  into  applied  and  concrete 
philosophy,  comprising  the  two  philosophies  of 
nature  and  of  spirit,  into  the  second  of  which  the 
philosophy  of  history  entered  again  ;  the  three 
together  composed  the  encyclopaedia  of  the 
philosophical  sciences.  Thus  Hegel  adopted  as 
his  own  the  traditional  Scholastic  division  of 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         139 

philosophy  into  rational  and  real,  and  this  not  as 
a  simple  formula  and  external  scheme,  but  as 
expressing  also  the  demand  for  a  philosophic 
treatment  of  the  contingent  facts  of  nature  and 
of  human  history.  All  history,  as  I  have  pre 
viously  explained,  can  be  called  concrete  or 
applied  philosophy ;  but  these  words  did  not 
possess  so  innocent  a  meaning  for  Hegel  as  for 
ourselves.  For  him  they  implied  the  sharp  dis 
tinction  of  the  history,  contained  in  the  philo 
sophical  encyclopaedia,  from  all  the  other  histories, 
which  constitute  the  work  of  historians.  In  his 
lectures  upon  the  philosophy  of  history,  this  dis 
tinction  is  very  clearly  drawn,  for  he  places  on 
the  one  side  original  historiography  and  reflective 
historiography  (the  second  of  these  two  being 
subdivided  into  general,  pragmatic,  critical  and 
conceptual  history),  and  on  the  other  philosophic 
historiography  or  philosophy  of  history. 

Hegel  affirms  that  this  philosophic  historio 
graphy  should  have  its  own  method,  different 
from  the  method  of  ordinary  historiography,  and 
he  claims  for  it  the  character  of  an  a  priori  con 
struction.  It  is  true  that  by  this  he  sometimes 
seems  to  mean,  not  a  distinctive  character,  but 
only  the  need  for  a  better  elaborated  a  priori. 
He  notes  that  ordinary  historians  also  write 


140         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

a  priori  history,  for  they  proceed  from  certain 
thoughts  and  representations  of  their  own,  which, 
though  defective  and  arbitrary,  yet  are  always 
a  priori.  But  the  a  priori  that  he  introduces 
is  not  the  logical  element,  the  interpretation  of 
intuitive  data,  which  has  been  recognized  above 
as  indispensable  for  all  historical  work.  Rather, 
it  is  a  history  already  complete,  which  needs  only 
to  be  clothed  in  names  and  dates.  "  The  one 
thought"  (writes  Hegel)  "  with  which  philosophy 
approaches  history  is  the  simple  thought  of  reason  : 
that  reason  rules  the  world,  and  therefore  in  the 
history  of  the  world  also,  there  is  a  rational 
process."  But  there  is  far  more  in  it  than  this, 
or  rather,  we  learn  what  these  words  really  mean, 
when  we  see  him  trace  the  necessary  process  of 
reason  in  the  historical  world.  The  history  of 
the  world  is  the  progress  in  the  consciousness  of 
liberty  :  its  single  moments  or  degrees  are  the 
various  national  spirits  ( Volksgeister),  the  various 
peoples,  each  one  of  which  is  destined  to  re 
present  one  degree  only,  and  to  accomplish  only 
one  task  in  the  whole  achievement.  Before 
Hegel  seeks  the  data  of  facts,  he  knows  what 
they  must  be  ;  he  knows  them  in  anticipation,  as 
we  know  philosophic  truths,  which  spirit  finds  in 
its  own  universal  being  and  does  not  deduce 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         141 

from  contingent  facts.  In  the  History  of  Philo 
sophy,  which  is  perhaps  his  principal  historical 
work,  he  knows  a  priori  that  the  history  of 
philosophy  and  the  system  of  philosophy  are 
identical.  The  theme  is  the  same  development, 
which  is  represented  in  the  system  itself  in  the 
pure  medium  of  thought,  free  from  historical 
externalities ;  and  in  the  history  it  has  the 
addition  of  these  externalities  (names  and  dates). 
The  first  phases  of  Hellenic  thought  are  the  first 
categories  of  metaphysic  and  the  phases  follow 
one  another  in  the  same  order  as  the  categories. 

Against  an  interpretation  of  Hegel's  theory 
of  the  philosophy  of  history,  might  be  set  his 
various  declarations  of  the  great  respect  due  to 
actual  fact.  But  we  must  first  examine  what  value 
these  declarations  can  assume  or  retain.  "That 
there  is  rational  process  in  the  history  of  the 
world"  (he  says)  "should  be  shown  by  the  con 
sideration  of  history  itself  ...  it  should  be  a 
result :  we  must  take  history  as  it  is,  and  proceed 
historically  and  empirically"  The  accidental  is 
extraneous  to  philosophy;  and  history  (he  says 
elsewhere)  '-'should  lower  the  universal  into 
empirical  individuality  and  into  effectual  reality  ; 
the  idea  is  its  essence  but  the  appearance  of  the 
idea  is  in  the  sphere  of  accident  and  in  the  realm 


M2         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

of  arbitrary  choice."  But  if  accident  and  in 
dividuality  are  truly  extraneous  to  philosophy, 
if  we  can  know  them  only  empirically,  there  can 
be  no  a  priori  philosophy  of  history,  but  only 
history  itself.  And  if  a  philosophy  of  history  be 
created,  then  this  accidental  and  individual,  and 
the  historical  and  empirical  method,  are  not 
recognized  and  are  refuted.  We  cannot  escape 
from  the  dilemma.  To  recommend  attention  to 
facts,  or  to  recognize  that  the  study  of  documents 
is  the  indispensable  point  of  departure  for  history, 
are  mere  words,  when  in  consequence  of  the 
adoption  of  certain  principles,  it  is  not  known 
what  use  to  make  of  those  facts  and  documents. 
Those  of  Hegel's  disciples,  who  have  believed 
that  they  could  save  both  the  goat  and  the 
cabbage  by  maintaining  both  the  speculative  and 
the  philological  methods  in  history,  have  saved 
neither  the  one  nor  the  other.  It  is  very 
ingenuous  to  affirm  that  one  and  the  same 
activity  can  be  exercised  with  two  different 
methods ;  for  the  method  is  intrinsic  to  the 
activity,  and  a  duplicity  of  methods  means  a 
duplicity  of  activity.  It  is  worse  than  ingenuous 
to  make  the  two  methods  alternate  and  come  to 
one  another's  assistance,  as  though  they  were  two 
friends  and  companions  engaged  in  the  same  task. 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         143 

At  other  times,  Hegel  seems  to  understand  his 
a  priori  scheme  as  nothing  but  a  rough  anticipa 
tion  of  what  is  given  by  actual  history:  "It  may  be 
thought  "  (he  writes  in  the  History  of  Philosophy"] 
"  that  the  philosophic  order  of  the  degrees  of  the 
idea  must  be  different  from  that  of  the  concepts 
which  are  produced  in  time  ;  but  in  the  Whole 
(im  Ganzen)  the  order  is  the  same."  At  other 
times  again  he  modifies  his  statement  in  such  a 
way  that  hardly  anything  remains  of  it.  Thus, 
in  affirming  the  identity  of  the  philosophic  system 
and  the  history  of  philosophy,  he  observes : 
"  The  philosophy  which  is  last  in  time  is  also 
the  result  of  all  preceding  philosophies,  and 
should  contain  the  principle  of  them  all  :  it  is 
therefore — but  only  if  it  be  truly  a  philosophy— 
the  most  developed,  the  richest  and  the  most 
concrete."  The  reservation  implied  in  the 
parenthesis  amounts  to  a  tautological  affirma 
tion,  that  the  most  developed,  the  richest  and 
most  concrete  philosophy,  is  not  the  last  in  time, 
but  that  which  is  truly  a  philosophy ;  since  it 
is  possible  that  a  philosophic  system  which  con 
stitutes  a  regression  may  appear  last  in  time. 
What  are  we  to  conclude  from  all  this  ?  That 
Hegel  never  had  in  mind  an  a  priori  philosophy 
of  history,  the  idea  of  which  is,  however,  closely 


i44         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

connected  with  his  dialectic  treatment  of  distincts  ? 
No,  but  rather  that  error  is  contradiction  ;  and 
that  Hegel's  erroneous  thesis  of  a  philosophy 
of  history  (of  an  ideal  history,  which  is  not  eternal, 
but  in  time]  shows  itself  to  be  error,  by  the 
involuntary  contradictions  in  which  Hegel  be 
comes  involved.  Certainly,  we  cannot  conclude 
that  those  admissions  suffice  to  heal  the  defects  of 
the  erroneous  thesis  and  to  change  it  into  truth. 

That  the  philosophy  of  history,  thus  conceived, 
should  not  suffer  beside  itself  history  properly 
so-called,  but  should  negate  it,  is  not  merely  a 
probable  inference,  from  Hegel's  principle,  but  is 
explicitly  enough  stated  in  several  propositions. 
And  indeed,  the  very  fact  that  he  defines  the 
philosophy  of  history  as  "the  thinking  contem 
plation  of  history  "  (recalling  immediately  after 
wards,  that  thought  alone  distinguishes  man 
from  the  animal),  is  confirmation  that  he  regards 
history  as  such,  either  as  not  thought,  or  as 
imperfect  thought.  And  the  attitude  of  antipathy 
and  depreciation,  which  he  adopts  toward  pro 
fessional  historians,  is  likewise  significant  ;  almost 
as  though  a  philosopher  of  art  should  quarrel 
with  professional  poets  and  painters.  But  most 
instructive  of  all  is  what  he  says  of  the  facts 
which  are  the  material  of  the  historian's  study. 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         145 

The  only  facts  which,  in  his  opinion,  are  valuable 
for  history  are  those  which  represent  the  move 
ment  of  spirit  or  the  history  of  the  State.  All  the 
particular  facts  that  remain  "  are  a  superfluous 
mass  which,  when  faithfully  collected,  only  oppress 
and  obscure  the  objects  worthy  of  history  ;  the 
essential  characteristic  of  the  spirit  and  of  the 
times  is  always  contained  in  great  events.  It 
is,  therefore,  a  true  sentiment  that  has  led  to 
the  handing  over  of  such  representations  of  the 
particular  to  romances  (such  as  those  of  the  cele 
brated  Walter  Scott^  etc.).  It  is  to  be  held  a 
proof  of  good  taste  to  unite  pictures  of  unessen 
tial  and  particular  life  to  a  subject-matter  equally 
unessential,  such  as  those  that  fiction  extracts 
from  private  facts  and  subjective  passions.  But 
to  mingle,  in  the  interests  of  so-called  truth, 
individual  trivialities  of  time  and  people  with  the 
representation  of  general  interests  is  not  only 
contrary  to  judgment  and  to  taste,  but  contrary 
to  the  concept  of  objective  truth.  For,  according 
to  this  concept,  the  truth  for  spirit  is  that  which 
is  substantial,  not  the  vacuity  of  external  existence, 
and  of  accident.  It  is  perfectly  indifferent  whether 
such  insignificant  things  are  formally  documented, 
or,  as  in  fiction,  invented  in  a  characteristic 
manner  and  attributed  to  such  and  such  a  name, 


VII 


i46         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

or  to  such  and  such  circumstances."  Whoever 
meditates  these  words  will  find  in  them  most 
plainly  the  pernicious  distinction  between  two 
kinds  of  facts,  between  historical  facts  and  non- 
historical  facts,  essential  facts  and  unessential  facts, 
which  has  often  since  reappeared  among  the  dis 
ciples  of  Hegel.  It  reappeared  first  in  Edwar<^ 
Cans,  who,  when  publishing  the  lectures  of  the  mast&r 
upon  the  philosophy  of  history,  took  occasion  to 
repeat  that  this  discipline  would  lose  in  dignity  if 
it  had  to  encumber  itself  with  the  micrology  of 
facts,  and  that  consequently  its  function  was  to 
demonstrate  the  necessity,  not  of  all  facts,  but 
only  of  the  great  epochs  of  history  and  of  great 
groups  of  people,  and  to  leave  the  rest  to  merely 
narrative  history.  And  it  has  reappeared  right 
down  to  that  Italian  Hegelian,  who  maintained 
some  years  ago,  in  a  well-known  polemic,  that 
documents  were  necessary,  to  establish  in  what 
prisons  Thomas  Campanella  was  successively 
confined,  and  how  many  days  and  hours  he 
suffered  torture  :  but  were  not  necessary  for  the 
determination  of  the  historical  meaning  of  his 
thought  and  action.  This  second  thing  would 
be  deduced  a  priori  from  the  ideas  of  the 
Renaissance,  the  Catholic  Church,  the  reforms 
of  Luther,  and  the  Council  of  Trent.  Such  dis- 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         147 

tinctions,  so  far  from  preserving  a  class  of  facts 
as  necessary  for  true  history,  make  it  that  all 
facts,  even  the  very  notion  of  fact,  are  rejected 
as  useless.  Indeed,  what  reason  is  there  for 
regarding  the  facts  a,  b,  c,  d,  e  as  unessential  and 
superfluous,  other  than  that  they  are  individual 
and  contingent  ?  And  are  not  the  facts/,  g,  h,  i, 
1$,  /,  which  it  is  wished  to  declare  essential  and 
indispensable,  equally  contingent  and  individual  ? 
If  it  be  a  contingent  fact  that  Napoleon  suffered 
from  cancer  of  the  stomach,  will  not  the  i8th 
Brumaire  and  the  battle  of  Waterloo  be  also 
contingent  ?  Will  not  the  whole  epoch  of  the 
Revolution  and  the  Empire  be  contingent  ?  And 
thus  (since  individuality  and  contingency  extend 
to  all  facts),  the  whole  history  of  the  world  will 
be  contingent.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  if  the 
French  Revolution  and  the  i8th  Brumaire  and 
Waterloo  were  necessary  facts,  we  do  not  see 
how  necessity  can  be  denied  to  Bonaparte,  who 
was  an  actor  in  the  drama ;  and  to  Bonaparte 
just  as  he  was  constituted  in  effective  reality  :  in 
his  strength  and  in  his  mental  and  physical 
weaknesses ;  in  his  resistance  to  fatigue  in  his 
early  years,  which  enabled  him  to  remain  whole 
days  erect  on  horseback  and  to  spend  whole 
nights  bent  over  his  little  table  of  work,  and  in 


148         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the  abdominal  disease  of  his  mature  years.  As 
reality  has  neither  kernel  nor  shell  and  comes 
forth  all  in  a  jet,  as  the  internal  and  the  external 
are  all  one  (and  Hegel  has  taught  this),  so  the 
mass  of  facts  is  a  compact  mass,  it  is  not  composed 
of  an  essential  kernel  and  an  inessential  shell,  of 
facts  that  are  intrinsically  necessary  and  facts  that 
are  superfluous  externalities.  When  these  distinc 
tions  are  adopted  in  ordinary  language,  there  is 
always  implied  a  reference  to  definite  historical 
representations,  in  relation  to  the  theme  of  which, 
and  only  in  relation  to  that  definite  theme,  certain 
masses  of  facts  appear  superfluous.  The  dis 
tinction  is  so  evidently  relative  that,  if  we  change 
our  point  of  view,  and  pass  from  one  theme  to 
another,  what  before  was  superfluous  becomes 
necessary,  and  what  before  was  necessary  becomes 
superfluous. 

But  in  the  passage  quoted  there  is  one  thing 
more  to  be  noted.  Hegel  hands  over  to  romance, 
that  is,  to  a  form  of  art,  the  facts  which  do  not 
seem  to  him  to  be  historical — we  should  say 
all  facts ;  and  since  art  was  for  him  a  pro 
visional  form,  which  philosophy  dissipates  and 
displaces,  this  is  another  way  of  shewing  the  evil 
fate  of  history  at  the  hands  of  Hegelian  philosophy. 
It  is  a  strange  fate  that  the  same  philosophy, 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         149 

which,  in  virtue  of  one  of  its  logical  doctrines, 
had  so  effectively  vindicated  the  value  of  history, 
of  the  res  gestae,  found,  as  the  result  of  another 
of  its  logical  doctrines,  that  it  could  not  recognize 
the  value  of  the  historia  rerum  gestarum  and  so 
of  the  same  res  gestae.  Famished  for  history, 
nourished  on  history,  Hegel's  philosophy,  without 
understanding  that  it  did  so,  yet  advocated  fasting. 
And  the  contradiction  blazed  in  the  light  of  the 
sun,  before  the  eyes  of  all  the  world ;  for,  as 
there  issued  from  the  school  of  Hegel  a  series 
of  great  writers  of  history,  so  there  came  forth 
from  the  same  school  the  most  petulant  and  comic  ,-p* 
depreciators  of  history  and  of  fact  that  the  world 
has  ever  seen. 


VIII 

THE  METAMORPHOSIS  OF  PARTICU 
LAR  CONCEPTS  INTO  PHILO 
SOPHICAL  ERRORS 

III.  NATURE  (!DEA  OF  A  PHILOSOPHY  OF  NATURE) 

IT  was  certainly  a  more  difficult  task  to  under 
stand  the  true  limits,  or  the  true  nature,  of  the 
natural  and  mathematical  disciplines.  From  the 
Renaissance  onward,  there  had  taken  place  a 
continual  enlargement  of  what  was  called  experi 
mental  and  mathematical  science,  the  exact  science 
of  nature  ;  and  science  had  come  more  and  more 
to  rule  the  intellect,  even  life  itself.  Philo 
sophical  speculation  gave  way  before  exact  science, 
or  received  to  some  extent  its  imprint,  as  is  plain 
from  many  parts  of  the  systems  of  Descartes, 
Spinoza,  and  Leibniz.  The  sensationalism  and 
materialism  of  the  eighteenth  century  had  been 
the  ultimate  consequence  of  that  predominance 

of  the  naturalistic  ideal. 

150 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         151 

It  is  true  that  when  the  mind  of  Hegel  was 
forming,  a  movement  of  doubt  and  of  reaction 
had  already  commenced,  and  (not  to  speak  of 
Vico,  who  must  again  be  mentioned  here)  it 
was  being  made  clear  in  several  quarters  of 
Germany  that  exact  natural  science  was  in 
adequate  to  attain  to  real  reality,  to  the  bottom 
of  things.  Philosophers  like  Kant,  armed  at  all 
points  with  mathematics  and  with  empirical 
knowledge,  analysing  the  methods  of  the  exact 
sciences  and  drawing  their  conclusions,  proclaimed 
the  limits  of  scientific  knowledge,  and  assigned 
the  fundamental  problems  to  the  practical  reason 
and  to  aesthetic  and  teleological  intuition.  Other 
philosophers,  like  Jac_dbi,  studying  the  most 
notable  monument  of  the  application  of  exact 
science  to  speculative  problems,  the  philosophy 
of  Spinoza,  showed  that  with  the  method  of  the 
finite  sciences  we  cannot  escape  from  the  finite, 
and  therefore  declared  that  God  and  the  infinite 
and  moral  problems  belonged  to  the  realm  of 
feeling  and  of  immediate  knowledge.  Poets, 
artists  and  men  of  letters,  at  the  time  of  the 
Sturm  und  Drang,  felt  the  cold  and  the  void 
of  the  intellectualism  of  the  Aufklarung  \  and 
like  Goethe,  they  aspired  to  a  vision  of  a 
living  nature,  to  be  revealed  only  to  him 


152         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

who  should  contemplate  it  with  a  sympathetic 
soul. 

Hegel  accepted  this  critical  inheritance,  and 
gave  it  vigorous  expression,  by  establishing,  as 
has  already  been  mentioned,  the  difference 
between  the  method  of  philosophy  and  that  of 
the  mathematical  and  natural  disciplines. 

Nevertheless,  even  in  this  movement  which 
seems  so  hostile  to  the  ideal  of  the  exact  sciences, 
the  weight  and  power  of  that  ideal  makes  itself 
an  effective  influence.-  For  example,  if  Kant 
deny  to  exact  science  the  possibility  of  solving 
Trle~ttao!amental  problems,  it  is  also  certain  that, 
for  • -hi  fti , "The fbrfly :  science  to  which  man  can  attain 
is  just  this  exact  science ;  and  the  solutions 
which  he  proposes  by  another  method,  have  not 
cognitive  or  thought  value  for  him  ;  that  is,  they 
have  not  true  value.  If  Jacobi  criticize  the 
method  of  the  finite  sciences  in  relation  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  it  is  none  the  less  certain 
that,  for  him,  the  only  form  of  knowledge  is  that 
of  the  finite  sciences  ;  the  other  is  not  knowledge, 
it  is  not  translatable  into  the  form  of  thought, 
and  remains  " sentiment." 

In  Hegel  and  in  his  immediate  predecessor 
Schelling,  things  would  seem  to  take  a  different 
form,  because  both  posited  as  true  knowledge 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         153 

the  knowledge  of  the  intellectual  intuition  and 
of  the  idea.  But,  on  deeper  investigation,  we 
discover  in  both  the  same  prepossession  (which 
could  be  called  the  specially  modern  preposses 
sion),  in  favour  of  the  exact  sciences,  though  in 
them  it  receives  a  new  statement.  Instead  of 
excluding  the  exact  sciences  from  philosophy, 
and  of  considering  philosophy  as  incapable  of 
scientific  exactitude,  Schelling  and  Hegel  consider 
the  exact  sciences  as  insufficiently  scientific  and 
include  them  in  philosophy,  which  elaborates  them, 
rendering  them  scientifically  rigorous  and  supply 
ing  them  with  an  internal  necessity.  Kant  and 
Jacobi,  each  in  his  own  way,  made  the  exact 
sciences  non-philosophical  in  character,  and  philo 
sophy  non-scientific ;  Schelling  and  Hegel  make 
the  exact  sciences  a  semi-philosophy,  and  philo 
sophy  the  true  science.  These  are  two  different 
solutions  of  a  problem,  but  for  both  the  same 
assumptions.  And  the  principal  of  these  is  the 
persuasion  that  the  exact  sciences  have  theoretic 
value,  or  that  their  concepts  are  more  or  less 
perfect  logical  formulations. 

Now,  in  order  definitely  to  settle  the  dispute 
between  exact  science  and  philosophy,  and  to 
recognize  the  respective  rights  of  both,  it  was 
necessary  to  adopt  an  altogether  different  method. 


154         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

So  long  as  the  naturalistic  and  philosophic 
methods  were  taken  to  be  two  methods  of 
scientific  truth,  conflict  was  inevitable,  for  the 
reason  already  recorded,  that  a  determinate 
activity  has  but  one  intrinsic  method,  its  own. 
Hence,  if  the  first  method  were  admitted  to  be 
science,  the  second  was  shaken  and  was  bound 
to  fall  ;  philosophy  had  to  be  eliminated.  Con 
versely,  if  the  speculative  method  were  admitted 
to  be  the  only  method  of  truth,  the  other  was  a 
mere  clumsy  and  contradictory  tentative  on  the 
lines  of  the  first  method  and  had  to  yield  before  the 
complete  development  of  the  speculative  method. 
The  mathematical  and  naturalistic  disciplines  had 
to  be  replaced  by  philosophy,  since  they  were  a 
mediocre  philosophy,  which  could  not  maintain 
itself  against  a  better  philosophy.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  way  of  escape,  taken  by  Kant  and  by 
Jacobi,  the  consigning  of  philosophy  to  the 
practical  reason  or  to  sentiment,  i.e.  to  the  non- 
theoretical,  was  closed,  once  thought  had  been 
shewn  capable  of  the  solution  of  the  problems  of 
reality,  and  philosophical  logic  had  been  dis 
covered.  The  only  other  way  that  was  open 
was  to  consign  the  naturalistic  and  mathematical 
disciplines,/.^. exact  science,  to  the  non-theoretical, 
that  is,  to  the  practical.  This  path  has  been 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         155 

entered  upon  in  our  day,  and  it  seems  to  me  that 
it  must  increasingly  appear,  not  only  fruitful,  but 
necessary. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  Hegel  had  no  notion  of 
the  practical  nature  of  the  naturalistic  and  mathe 
matical  disciplines.  His  books  are  rich  in  analysis 
and  observations,  which  could  be  transplanted 
without  alteration  into  the  books  of  the  most 
modern  theorists  of  the  method  of  those  disciplines. 
Read  his  pages  on  the  concept  of  law  in  the 
empirical  sciences.  Law  (he  says)  is  nothing  but 
the  constant  image  of  the  inconstant  appearance  ; 
so  that,  in  passing  from  the  more  particular  to 
the  more  general  laws,  in  reducing  them  to  unity, 
we  run  into  tautologies,  in  which  the  intellect 
expresses  not  the  reality  of  things,  but  only  its 
own  necessity.  What  is  the  postulate,  that  in  a 
uniformly  accelerated  movement,  the  velocities 
are  proportionate  to  the  times,  but  just  the 
definition  of  a  uniformly  accelerated  movement  ? 
And  what  are  the  numerous  hypotheses  worked 
out  by  the  physicists  but  assertions,  which  corre 
spond  neither  to  empirical  reality  nor  to  the 
philosophic  concept,  as,  for  example,  the  pores,  of 
which  we  speak,  without  their  being  demonstrated 
by  experience  ?  Of  the  notion  of  centrifugal  and 
centripetal  forces,  Hegel  observes  that  it  is  a 


156         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

metaphysical  monster,  which  is  simply  presup 
posed  and  which  we  are  forbidden  to  submit  to 
any  intellectual  examination  as  to  the  mysterious 
fashion  in  which  it  happens  that  these  forces 
increase  and  decrease  and  each  in  turn  acquires 
or  loses  its  preponderance.  In  the  exact  sciences, 
what  is  called  thinkable  is  unthinkable,  because 

it isjajse.      "It  is  quite  thinkable,  as  they  say, 

that  a  uniformly  increasing  and  decreasing  move 
ment  should  take  place  in  circles  ;  but  this  think- 
ability  is  nothing  but  an  abstract  possibility  of 
representation,  which  neglects  the  determinate 
character  of  what  is  under  consideration,  and 
which  therefore  is  not  only  superficial,  but  false." 
In  the  same  way,  in  mathematics,  the  name 
irrational  is  applied  only  to  what  the  science 
contains  of  reality  and  rationality. 

In  addition  to  these  and  to  very  many  other 
similar  observations,  which  are  scattered  in 
profusion,  both  through  the  Phenomenology  and 
the  Logic,  as  well  as  through  the  Philosophy  of 
Nature,  there  recur  frequently  in  the  pages  of 
Hegel  the  words  intellectiial  jutions  (Verstandes- 
fiktionen],  arbitrary^_con£eptions  (willkiirlicli),  to 
indicate  the  constructions  of  the  abstract  intellect 
and  of  the  natural  and  mathematical  disciplines. 
And  fiction  and  arbitrariness  appeal  precisely  to 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         157 

the  voluntary  and  practical  activity  ;  and  since 
those  acts  of  will  have  a  secularjiistory  and  are 
the  result  of  most  noble  efforts  and  are  held  in 
high  esteem,  even  in  enthusiastic  admiration,  on 
account  of  the  proved  utility  of  the  results 
attained,  it  should  be  evident  that  it  was  im 
possible  to  speak  of  acts  of  will  in  a^  depreciatory^ 
sense,  or  of  practical  acts,  as  if  these  were  per 
formed  at  the  bidding  of  capnc_e  and  of  evil 
passions  ;  Uut  rather  in  the  sense  of  acts  of  will 
rationally  justifiable  or  of  legitimate  practical  acts. 
But  there  is  a  case  in  which  Hegel  explicitly 
shows  that  he  recognizes  the  non-scientific,  yet 
legitimate  character  of  those  constructions,  as 
they  are  and  as  they  must  remain.  It  is  where 
he  propounds  to  himself  the  question  as  to 
whether  philosophic  mathematics  are  possible : 
that  is,  "  a  science  which  knows  by  concepts 
what  ordinary  mathematical  science  deduces  from 
presupposed  determinations  according  to  the 
method  of  the  intellect."  His  answer  is  that 
such  a  science  is  impossible.  "  Mathematics  " 
(he  says)  "is  the  science  of  the  finite  determina 
tions  of  magnitude,  which  must  remain  and 
have  value  in  their  finitude  and  must  not  pass 
beyond  it ;  and  therefore  it  is  essentially  a  science 
of  the  intellect.  Since  it  has  the  capacity  of 


158         PHILOSOPHY  OF   HEGEL 

being  a  perfect  intellectual  science,  it  is  desirable 
rather  to  preserve  to  it  the  advantage  which  it 
possesses  over  other  sciences  of  the  same  kind, 
than  to  disturb  it  by  the  admixture  of  the  con 
cept,  which  is  heterogeneous  to  it,  or  of  empirical 
ends"  (JSnc.  §  259).  "If  we  desired  to  treat 
philosophically  the  configurations  of  space  or  of 
unity  "  (he  had  said  in  the  preceding  edition  of 
the  same  book),  "they  would  lose  their  meaning 
and  their  particular  form  :  a  philosophy  of  them 
would  become  a  matter  of  logic  or  of  some  other 
concrete  philosophical  science,  according  as  a 
more  concrete  meaning  came  to  be  attributed  to 
the  concepts."  He  knew,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  "arithmetic  does  not  contemplate  numbers 
and  their  figures,  but  operates  (pperierf)  with  them  ; 
for  number  is  indifferent  determinateness  and 
inert,  and  must_j3e_set  jn  motion  and  placed  in 
relations,  from  without."  Once  a  form  of  activity 
was  admitted,  which  operates  with  thought-data 
but  does  not  think  them,  there  should  have  been 
no  difficulty  in  extending  the  observation  and  in 
attaching  to  it  all  the  other  scattered  observations 
on  the  non-theoretical  procedure  of  the  natural 
and  mathematical  disciplines,  and  thereby  attain 
ing  a  truer  theory  of  the  genuine  nature  of  exact 
science. 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         159 

Hegel  also  had  very  clearly  in  mind  a  concept 
of  nature,  or  of  the  naturalistic  method,  not 
metaphysical,  but  simply  gnoseological,  i.e.  a 
method  applicable  not  only  to  the  so-called 
inferior  manifestations  of  reality  (the  three  natural 
kingdoms),  but  also  to  all  the  others  (to  the  orbis 
intellectualis}.  Thus  he  considered  Hugo  Grotius's 
theory  of  the  external  right  of  States  as  analogous 
to  the  natural  philosophy  of  Newton  :  Aristotelian 
logic  seemed  to  him  to  be  nothing  but  a  natural 
istic  science  of  thought,  in  which  the  forms  of 
thought  were  described  and  placed  alongside  one 
another,  as  is  done  in  natural  history  with  the 
unicorn  and  the  mammoth,  with  the  black-beetle 
and  the  mollusc ;  and  the  same  comparison  was 
suggested  in  ethics  by  the  doctrine  of  virtue 
( Tugendlehre\  By  this  path,  too,  he  should  have 
been  able  to  reach  the  conclusion  that  the  content 
of  the  so-called  natural  sciences  is  not  indeed  a 
part  of  reality,  but  a  mode  of  treating  all  reality, 
a  mode  which  arises  and  persists  side  by  side 
with  the  philosophical,  precisely  because,  con 
fined  within  its  own  limits,  it  does  not  compete 
with  philosophy. 

Another  characteristic  observation  of  Hegel, 
which  would  lead  to  the  same  result,  is  the  affirma 
tion,  upon  which  he  greatly  insists,  that  nature, 


160         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

herein  differing  from  humanity,  has  no  history. 
Now,  if  all  reality  be  movement  and  development, 
how  can  a  part  of  reality  ever  be  conceived,  which 
is  not,  together  with  the  whole,  in  process  of  be 
coming  ?  But,  in  truth,  that  which  has  no  history 
is  nature  in  the  naturalistic  sense ;  that  is  to  say, 
nature  contracted  and  mummified  in  abstract 
classes  and  concepts.  And  this  affords  another 
ground  against  considering  these  classes  and  con 
cepts  as  modes  of  apprehending  real  reality.  An 
English  critic  has  opportunely  noted  that  the 
philosophy  of  history,  or  the  treatment  of  uni 
versal  political  history,  corresponds,  in  the  Philo 
sophy  of  the  spirit,  to  the  section  on  objective 
spirit,  in  the  same  way  that  the  histories  of  art, 
of  religion  and  of  philosophy,  which  Hegel  has 
specially  treated  elsewhere,  correspond  respect 
ively  to  the  section  on  absolute  spirit,  which 
comprehends  the  three  spheres  of  art,  religion, 
and  philosophy.  Thus  in  that  philosophy  of 
spirit,  only  the  section  on  subjective  spirit  or 
psychology  has  no  corresponding  historical 
treatment :  no  history  is  given  of  man,  con 
sidered  psychologically.1  Why?  Precisely  be 
cause  psychology  is  a  naturalistic  science 
and  is  thus  condemned  to  the  same  historical 

1  Mackintosh,  Hegel  and  Hegdianism,  p.  236,  n. 


VIII 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         161 


sterility   which    has    been    recognized    in    nature 
in  general. 

But  notwithstanding  these  suggestions,  not 
withstanding  the  observations  which  he  had 
occasion  to  make  and  the  admissions  which  more 
or  less  consciously  fell  from  his  lips,  Hegel  did  not 
draw  the  conclusion  which  seems  to  us  correct. 
He  did  not  proclaim  the  philosophical  indiffej:eric£_ 
of  the  natural  and  mathematical  disciplines  and 
their  complete  autonomy ;  he  turned  instead 
towards  the  solution  which  had  already  been 
adopted  by  Schelling,  when  he  had  conceived  a 
philosophy  of  nature.  The  reason  is  quite  clear. 
He  was  driven  to  that  conclusion  by  his  logical 
presupposition.  As  art  and  history  had  appeared 
to  his  mind  as  philosophical  errors  to  be  turned 
into  truths,  the  one  in  pure  philosophy,  the  other 
in  the  philosophy  of  history  as  he  had  conceived 
it ;  so  analogically,  the  natural  and  mathematical 
disciplines  could  not  retain  their  relative  autonomy 
as  practical  formulations  of  reality  and  of  ex 
perience,  and  had  to  be  treated  as  philosophic 
attempts  and  partial  errors,  to  be  turned  to  truth 
in  a  philosophy  of  nature.  "  The  antithesis  "  (he 
says)  "  between  physics  and  philosophy  of  nature 
is  not  that  between  a  not-thinking  and  a  thinking 
of  nature.  A  philosophy  of  nature  means  nothing 


i62         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

but  a  thinking  contemplation  of  nature  ;  and  this 
ordinary  physics  also  is  ;  for  its  determinations 
of  forces,  laws,  etc.,  are  thoughts  ;  only,  in  physics 
those  thoughts  are  formal  and  intellectualistic." 
"  In  the  philosophy  of  nature  there  is  no  other 
question  than  just  the  replacing  of  the  categories 
of  the  intellect  by  the  relations  of  the  speculative 
concept  and  the  understanding  and  the  determin 
ing  of  experience  according  to  these  relations." 
Not  only  must  philosophy  agree  with  natural 
experience ;  but  the  birth  and  formation  of 
philosophic  science  has  empirical  physics  as 
presupposition  and  condition."  He  well  sees 
that  in  the  natural  sciences,  classifications  are 
purely  artificial,  and  their  purpose  is  to  give 
clear  and  simple  marks  as  aids  to  subjective 
knowledge ;  but  he  nevertheless  believes  that 
they  can  be  replaced  by  "  natural "  classifications, 
and  it  seems  to  him  that  he  has  discovered  a  kind 
of  beginning  of  such  classifications  in  the  re 
searches  of  comparative  anatomy  and  in  the 
division  of  animals  into  vertebrate  and  inverte 
brate,  and  of  plants  into  monocotyledons  and 
dicotyledons,  and  others  similar  to  this.  He 
often  speaks  elsewhere  of  an  "  instinct  of  reason," 
which  should  manifest  itself  in  the  theories  of  the 
physicists  and  naturalists,  in  which  the  speculative 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         163 

concept  would  be  in  some  measure  anticipated. 
And  this  explains  also  why  he  defends  against 
the  naturalistic  and  mathematical  nominalism  of 
Locke,  the  reality  of  natural  genera  and  of 
mathematical  concepts,  and  why  he  preserves 
unshaken  his  faith  in  the  "eternal  laws  of  nature." 
A  single  remark  suffices  to  show  how  unten 
able  is  this  equivocal  position.  If  any  one 
wishes  to  apply  philosophy  to  historical  facts,  he 
cannot  do  otherwise  than  narrate  history  (which 
in  order  to  be  history  must  always  be  to  some 
extent  philosophically  ilkiminated) ;  and  if  any  one, 
in  the  presence  of  history,  is  seized  with  the 
desire  for  a  philosophical  system,  he  cannot  do 
otherwise  than  abandon  historical  exposition  and 
expound  abstract  philosophy ;  so,  in  the  same 
way,  if  any  one,  in  the  presence  of  the  natural 
sciences,  is  disturbed  by  the  need  for  philo 
sophy,  he  has  but  two  ways  of  satisfying  it, 
according  as  his  need  is  for  a  concrete  or  for  an 
abstract  philosophy.  In  the  first  case,  he  must 
pass  from  the  natural  and  mathematical  disciplines 
(and  from  their  intellectualist  and  arbitrary  con 
cepts)  to  the  historical  vision  of  the  things  of 
nature  and  of  man ;  in  the  second,  he  must 
simply  and  solely  return  to  philosophy.  But  a 
philosophy  of  natiire,  a  philosophy  which  should 


1 64         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

have  the  natural  sciences  as  its  base,  is  also  (as, 
on  another  side,  the  philosophy  of  history  is)  a 
contradiction  in  terms ;  because  it  implies  philo 
sophic  thought  of  those  arbitrary  concepts,  which 
philo^ophy^djQ£s_ji.QL_kaciLjv,  and  upon  which  it 
consequently  has  no  hold,  either  to  affirm  or  to 
deny  them. 

Hegel  repeatedly  called  attention  to  the 
difference  between  his  philosophy  of  nature 
and  Schelling's,  criticizing  the  latter  for  being 
founded  upon  the  analogy  between  organic  and 
inorganic,  upon  the  comparison  of  one  sphere 
of  nature  with  another,  and  developed  by  the 
application  of  a  prearranged  plan.  But  Hegel's 
philosophy  of  nature  is  equally  incapable  of 
development,  save  by  means  of  analogy.  The 
only  difference  is  that  in  it  the  analogy  is  taken 
from  the  forms  of  the  concept,  and  that  he  there 
talks  of  judgment,  syllogism,  dialectic  opposites, 
and  the  like.  Hence  the  divergence  between 
the  two  philosophies,  mother  and  daughter,  has, 
in  my  opinion,  but  slight  importance.  Nor  does 
it  seem  to  me  fitting  to  attribute  to  Hegel's 
natural  philosophy,  with  its  concept  of  becoming 
and  of  evolution,  the  merit  of  being  the  precursor 
of  Darwin's  discoveries.  The  evolution  and  the 
dialectic  of  the  concepts,  in  Hegel's  philosophy 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         165 

of  nature,  is  purely  ideal.  It  leaves  natural 
species  intact,  and  indeed  proclaims  their  fixity. 
"  It  has  been  a  clumsy  representation  on  the 
part  of  ancient  as  well  as  of  modern  philosophy 
of  nature,  to  regard  the  progress  and  transition 
from  one  natural  form  or  sphere  to  a  higher 
as  an  actual  product  of  external  reality,  which, 
in  order  that  it  may  be  made  clear,  has  been 
driven  back  into  the  obscurity  of  the  past.  Ex 
ternality  is  the  special  characteristic  of  nature, 
by  means  of  which  she  permits  differences  to 
assert  themselves  and  to  appear  as  indifferent 
existences :  the  dialectic  concept,  which  guides 
the  degrees  in  their  progress,  is  immanent  in 
them.  Nebulous  representations,  which  are  at 
bottom  of  sensible  origin,  like  those  of  the  birth 
of  plants  and  of  animals  from  water  and  of  the 
most  highly  developed  animal  organisms  from 
the  lowest,  etc.,  must  be  altogether  excluded 
from  philosophic  consideration "  (Enc.  §  249). 
This  is  sheer  hostility  to  the  hypothesis  of 
transformation  and  it  is  what  might  be  expected 
from  Hegel,  who  does  not  recognize  any  historicity 
in  nature. 

Certainly,  when  we  speak  of  the  fallacious 
idea  of  a  philosophy  of  nature  and  condemn  the 
mode  of  treatment  proposed  by  Hegel,  it  is  not 


1 66         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

necessary  to  include  in  the  condemnation  the 
whole  book  which  bears  that  title.  The  devil 
is  not  so  ugly  as  he  is  painted ;  and  Hegel's 
book  also  contains  (generally  in  observations 
appended  to  his  paragraphs,  these  forming  the 
greater  part  of  the  book)  a  host  of  most  just 
criticisms,  which  seem  at  first  glance  to  be 
directed  against  mathematicians,  physicists  and 
naturalists,  but  which  are  really  directed  against 
the  metaphysic  which  they  mingle  with  their 
teachings,  or  wrongfully  deduce  from  them.  That 
is  to  say,  they  are  directed  against  the  "  ineffable 
metaphysic,"  as  Hegel  calls  it,  which  changes 
into  realities  these  mathematical  and  naturalistic 
abstractions,  like  forces,  pores,  atoms  and  so  on. 
Here  Hegel  is  quite  right  and  we  cannot  with 
hold  from  him  our  lively  agreement. 

This  polemic  is  also  the  only  just  part  of  the 
violent  invective  against  Newton,  or  against  the 
bacLjpetaphysic,  which  Newton  (although  he  had 
uttered  the  warning :  "  Physicists,  beware  of 
MetajDhysic "),  introduced  or  suggested.  For 
the  rest,  the  invectives  of  Hegel  are  documents 
of  the  hostility  towards  naturalists  and  mathe 
maticians,  which  the  idea  of  a  philosophy  of 
nature  brought  with  it ;  just  as  the  idea  of  a 
philosophy  of  history  inspired  a  certain  hostility 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         167 

against  professional  historians.  His  hostility,  as 
we  have  said,  did  not  arise  from  contempt  for 
those  disciplines  ;  it  came  rather  from  an  excess 
of  love,  from  the  too  lofty  and  philosophical  idea, 
which  Hegel  still  had  of  them  and  which  made 
him  severe  towards  those  who  cultivated  them. 
Nevertheless,  his  bete__noir^,  was  destined  to 
become  the  greatest  representative  of  modern 
exact  science.  Hegel  accumulated  criticisms, 
accusations  and  sarcasms  against  Newton,  from 
the  dissertation  De  orbitis  planetarum  to  the  last 
edition  of  the  Encyclopaedia.  In  the  dissertation, 
he  deplores  "  illam,  quae  Newtone  incepta  est, 
mathematices  et  physices  confusionem "  ;  and  he 
remarks  jestingly  about  the  little  story  of  the 
apple,  that  this  fruit  was  three  times  fatal  to  the 
human  race,  causing  first  the  sin  of  Adam,  then 
the  destruction  of  Troy,  and  finally  by  falling 
upon  the  head  of  Newton,  the  ruin  of  natural 
philosophy  ! *  Newton  (he  says,  summarizing,  in 
the  History  of  Philosophy)  was  the  chief  contributor 
to  the  introduction  into  science  of  the  reflective 
determinations  of  forces,  by  substituting  the  laws 
of  forces  for  the  laws  of  phenomena.  In  physics 
and  optics,  he  made  bad  observations  and  even 

1  ...  universae  generis  humani,  deinde  Troiae  miseriae  principiis 
pomuni  adfuisset  malum  et  jam  scientiis  philosophicis  omen  "  (in  IVerke, 
xvi.  17). 


1 68         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

worse  syllogisms.  From  experience  he  passed 
to  general  points  of  view,  made  these  fundamental, 
and  from  them  constructed  single  facts.  Such  is 
the  nature  of  his  theories.  He  was  a  barbarian 
in  the  use  of  concepts,  and  never  bethought 
himself  that  he  was  employing  determinations  ojf 
thought.  He  handled  concepts  as  we  handle 
stones  and  pieces  of  wood.  The  experiments 
and  reasonings  of  his  Optics,  which  are  adduced 
as  the  most  sublime  example'of  such  operations 
in  the  study  of  nature,  should  really  serve  as  an 
example  of  how  one  should  not  experiment  or 
reason.  Nature  opposes  these  pretended  ex 
periments  ;  for  she  is  greatly  superior  to  the 
mean  idea  of  her  entertained  by  any  one  who 
puts  his  faith  in  them.  Similar  outbursts,  which 
culminate  in  the  hurling  of  an  accusation  of  bad 
faith  at  Newton  (whom  he  accuses  of  having 
knowingly  altered  the  results  of  certain  experi 
ments),  have  caused  scandal  and  have  been 
judged  with  great  severity.  But  while  making 
allowance  for  whatever  small  element  of  passion 
may  be  mingled  with  his  criticisms,  and  without 
attempting  to  excuse  Hegel  by  recording  how 
in  these  criticisms  and  even  in  the  violence  of 
his  language,  he  was  in  accord  with  some  of  his 
eminent  contemporaries  and  chiefly  with  Goethe, 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         169 

it  is  certain  that,  on  the  whole,  his  polemic,  alike 
in  its  justice  and  in  its  unjust  exaggeration,  is 
simply  the  logical  consequence  of  the  philosophic 
position  which  Hegel  took  up  in  relation  to  the 
intellectualism 


In  the  philosophy  of  nature  also,  as  in  the 
philosophy  of  history,  Hegel  never  dared  to  declare 
the  empirical  and  positive  method  altogether 
erroneous,  so  that  it  could  be  wholly  replaced 
by  the  speculative  method.  For  him,  the 
empirical  sciences,  by  constructing  their  laws 
and  their  concepts,  come  to  meet  (entgegenarbeiten) 
the  work  of  the  philosopher,  to  whom  they  offer 
the  material  ready  and  half  elaborated  ;  and 
as  we  have  seen,  he  recommended  a^reement^ 
between  physics  and  philosophy.  And  declara 
tions  of  the  same  sort  have  been  repeated 
by  the  disciples  of  Hegel,  such  as  Michelet, 
Rosenkranz,  and  Vera.  This  last  compares 
physicists  to  the  labourers  and  the  philosopher 
to  the  architect,  and  says  that  "  la  physique 
r  assemble  et  prepare  les  materiaux,  que  la  philo 
sophic  vient  ensuite  marquer  de  sa  forme"'  But 
these  are  phrases,  inspired  by  much  impertinence 
towards  physicists  and  in  any  case  empty  of  all 
content.  For  in  truth,  we  do  one  of  two  things  : 
either'  we  think  that  the  empirical  method  is 


i;o         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

capable  of  positing  some  laws,  some  genera,  some 
concepts,  in  a  word,  some  truths ;  and  in  that 
case  we  cannot  understand  why  the  other  laws, 
genera,  truths  and  concepts,  and  the  whole  system 
of  them,  should  not  be  attainable  with  the  same 
method.  For  the  activity,  which  posits  the  first 
naturalistic  concept,  reveals  in  that  act  its  capacity 
for  positing  the  others  and  the  whole  ;  just  as  in 
poetry,  it  is  the  same  activity  and  no  other  which 
forms  the  first  verse,  and  which  completes  the 
whole  poem.  Or  else  we  think  that  the  empirical 
method  is  not  capable  of  any  truth,  however  small  ; 
and  in  that  case  the  speculative  method  not  only 
has  no  need  of  the  other,  but  can  draw  from  it 
no  assistance.  To  make  verbal  concessions  to 
physics  and  to  the  empirical  method,  is  mere 
trifling,  and  satisfies  nobody.  Hegel,  in  consider 
ing  the  exact  sciences  to  be  a  semi-philosophy, 
really  denied  them  altogether  and  absorbed  them 
in  philosophy  ;  which  thus  assumed  all  their  rights 
and  duties.  And  having  thus  placed  so  great  a 
burden  upon  the  shoulders  of  philosophy,  he  had 
no  longer  any  right  to  lighten  it  by  trying  to 
place  part  of  it  again  upon  the  empirical  sciences, 
which  were  henceforth  for  him  annulled  and  non 
existent.  All  the  rights  imply  all  the  duties  ;  it 
was  henceforth  the  business  of  philosophy,  not 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         171 

of  empirical  science,  to  prove  and  to  justify  the 
existence  of  this  or  that  particular  fact  of  nature  ; 
to  discover  stars,  physical  forces,  chemical  bodies, 
physiological  elements,  unknown  species  of  animals 
and  vegetables.  That  poor  devil  Krug  was  (it 
seems  this  must  henceforth  be  admitted)  simply 
the  spokesman  of  good  sense,  when  he  demanded 
of  the  natural  philosophy  of  Schelling  that  it 
should  deduce  the  moon  with  its  characteristics, 
or  a  rose,  a  horse,  a  dog,  or  even  only  the  pen 
with  which  he,  Krug,  was  writing  at  that  moment. 
Hegel  from  first  to  last  of  his  writings  made  fun 
of  him  and  represented  him  as  a  comical  person,1 
and  perhaps  he  may  have  been  so  ;  but  this  does 
not  prevent  Hegel's  reply  to  Krug's  objection 
from  being  embarrassed  and  ambiguous  beneath 
an  appearance  of  careless  ease.  For  Hegel 
seemed  to  say  on  the  one  hand  that  things  of 
that  kind,  individual  facts  (and  all  facts  are 
individual),  do  not  belong  to  philosophy ;  and 
on  the  other,  that  the  deduction  is  quite  possible, 
but  that  science  has  far  more  urgent  tasks  on 
hand  than  the  deduction  of  Mr.  Krug's  pen. 
And  the  illustrious  Neapolitan  philologist  and 
physician,  Salvatore  Tommasi,  was  also,  like 

1  See  an  article  of  1802,  in  Werke,  \\\.  57-59;  and  cf.  Encyclopaedia, 
§  250  ;/. 


VIII 


172         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Krug,  in  the  right,  when  he  replied,  not  without 
annoyance,  to  the  Hegelian  De  Meis,  who  was  a 
persistent  protagonist  of  some  sort  of  speculative 
physiology  and  pathology,  that  he  would  be  dis 
posed  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  method  recom 
mended,  only  when  some  sort  of  discovery  in 
medicine  had  been  made  by  means  of  it  :  for 
example,  the  direct  cure  of  pneumonia. 

The  attempt  to  hold  on  to  the  coat-tails  of  the 
empirical  sciences,  after  having  dismissed  them, 
has  then  no  other  meaning,  as  has  been  said 
above  with  regard  to  history  (and  the  basis  of 
the  natural  sciences  is  historical),  than  to  prove 
that  Hegel's  thesis  is  false.  It  does  not  heal 
the  false  nor  make  it  true.  But  the  analogy 
does  not  end  here.  Hegel,  despairing  of  ever 
being  able  altogether  to  rationalize  history,  as 
his  idea  of  a  philosophy  of  history  demanded, 
ended  by  arbitrarily  cutting  away  a  part  of 
historical  fact,  which  seemed  to  him  more  em 
barrassing  than  the  rest,  and  by  consigning  it  to 
fiction.  And  he  did  the  same  for  the  natural 
sciences,  in  relation  to  many  classes  and  species 
of  natural  facts,  to  an  infinite  number  of  the 
appearances  of  reality,  and  to  what  are  called 
rare  cases,  exceptions,  or  extraordinary  beings. 
His  discovery  is  delicious  :  it  is  of  the  impotence 


PARTICULAR  CONCEPTS         173 

of  Nature  (die  Ohnmacht  der  Natur),  of  her 
weakness,  her  swoonings  and  faintings,  during 
the  difficult  task  of  achieving  the  rationality  of 
the  concept !  But  in  the  realm  of  history  we  did 
not  allow  ourselves  to  be  persuaded  to  abandon 
a  part  of  the  facts,  for  we  had  learned  from  Hegel 
himself  that  fact  is  sacred.  So  here,  in  the  realm 
of  nature,  having  learned  from  him  that  there  is 
reason  in  the  world,  we  shall  not  consent  to 
believe  that  one  part  of  reality  is  rebellious  or 
inert  towards  reason.  And  what  has  been  called 
the  impotence  of  nat2ire,  is  clearly  nothing  but 
the  impotence  of  the  philosophy  of  nature,  as 
conceived  by  Schelling  and  Hegel,  to  keep  faith 
with  its  own  programme. 


IX 

THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF  THE  FALSE 
SCIENCES  AND  THE  APPLICA 
TION  OF  THE  DIALECTIC  TO 
THE  INDIVIDUAL  AND  TO  THE 
EMPIRICAL 

HEGEL  might  have  posited  the  idea  of  a  philo 
sophy  of  history  and  of  a  philosophy  of  nature  ; 
he  might  have  desired  it,  have  inculcated  and 
defended  it,  and  have  done  nothing  else.  A 
programme  may  be  announced,  and  then  it  may 
be  resolved  not  to  carry  it  out :  a  thing  which 
often  happens,  especially  when  the  programme  is 
dangerous.  There  are  not  a  few  systems  and 
books,  which  have  never  gone  beyond  intro 
ductions  and  preliminaries,  even  in  contemporary 
literature,  and  in  their  number  are  some  of  those 
announced  with  the  greatest  boasting.  It  would 
almost  be  worth  while  making  an  instructive 

catalogue  of  them.      But  Hegel  did  not  leave  the 

174 


FALSE  SCIENCES  175 

philosophy  of  history  and  the  philosophy  of  nature 
as  ideas  in  the  air  ;  he  constructed  both  effectively. 
In  this  passage  to  actualization,  he  had  to  force 
himself  to  treat  individual  facts  and  empirical 
concepts  like  particular  philosophical  concepts ; 
and  since  he  had  already  applied  the  dialectic  to 
these  last,  he  was  obliged  to  proceed  to  the 
dialectic  treatment  of  individual  facts  and  of 
empirical  concepts, 

And  this  is  the  second  great  abuse  that  Hegel 
made  of  his  dialectical  discovery.  In  order  to 
reach  this  second  abuse,  and  to  place  ourselves 
in  a  position  to  give  its  exact  formulation  and 
genesis,  it  was  indispensable  to  pass  through  the 
first,  and  to  work  out  its  manifold  consequences. 
For  this  second  abuse,  that  is,  the  failure  to 
recognize  the  autonomy  of  history  and  of  the 
positive  sciences,  is  in  its  turn  a  consequence  of 
some  of  these.  Without  following  that  path  in 
all  its  twists  and  turnings,  we  could  not  com 
prehend  how  Hegel  could  ever  have  arrived  at 
so  strange  a  thought :  but  by  following  it,  we 
reach,  not  only  a  full  comprehension  of  the  fact, 
but  a  kind  of  feeling  of  admiration  for  the  in 
genuity  of  that  closely-knit  web  of  errors,  for  the 
method  of  that  madness,  as  Pploniu^  would  have 
said. 


IX 


176         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

The  second  abuse  is  the  most  commonly 
known :  and  it  has  contributed  more  than  any 
thing  else  to  bring  the  Hegelian  philosophy  into 
disrepute.  If  certain  parts  of  philosophy  were  in 
jured  by  the  first,  the  second  injured  or  menaced 
historical  studies  and  the  positive  sciences  ;  and 
both  alike  reacted  energetically  in  their  own 
defence. 

But  in  this  connexion,  we  must  not  neglect  to 
make  certain  observations.  The  acquired  con 
viction  of  the  error  of  the  method  which  Hegel 
defended  and  strove  to  apply,  has  involved  in  a 
general  condemnation  all  Hegel's  books  on  the 
history  of  civilization  and  of  art,  of  philosophy 
and  of  religion,  and  on  the  various  mathematical 
disciplines.  If  the  method  is  erroneous  (so  the 
ingenuous  reasoning  runs)  what  value,  or  what 
guarantee  can  attach  to  the  results  ?  The  books 
from  beginning  to  end  will  be  sophisticated 
science  and  history.  And  for  this  reason,  not 
only  is  the  philosophy  of  nature  never  sought 
and  consulted  by  students  of  natural  phenomena, 
and  some  translators  even  omit  it  from  their 
versions  of  the  Encyclopaedia  ;  but  even  Hegel's 
treatises  upon  historical  subjects  have  themselves 
been  viewed  with  diffidence,  almost  with  the  fear 
of  being  stained  by  contact  with  them.  Now, 


FALSE  SCIENCES  177 

those  books  are  to  be  examined,  like  all  books, 
both  in  their  general  execution  and  in  their 
details  ;  for  Hegel  could  act  and  on  many 
occasions  did  act  in  them,  either  against  or  in 
dependently  of  his  programme.  Goethe,  in  the 
same  way,  according  to  the  best  authorities, 
wished  to  adopt  methods  in  optics  altogether 
foreign  to  physics,  which  have  drawn  down  upon 
him  the  unanimous  reproval  of  specialists  in  that 
subject,  and  yet  in  other  branches  of  natural 
science,  such  as  botany  and  anatomy,  he  made 
true  and  proper  discoveries.1  Indeed,  speaking 
in  general,  the  value  of  Schelling's  and  of  Hegel's 
and  of  their  disciples'  books  on  the  philosophy  of 
nature  continually  increases  as  we  pass  from  the 
more  abstract  to  the  more  concrete  parts,  from 
physics  to  physiology,  from  the  so-called  in 
organic  world  to  the  organic  ;  and  the  reason  for 
this  is  clearly  that  the  utility  of  the  mathematical 
method  decreases  in  the  more  concrete  parts. 
In  any  case,  if  Hegel  did  not,  as  it  appears, 
obtain  important  results,  nor  make  original  obser 
vations  in  the  positive  parts  of  his  naturalistic 
treatises  (such  as  we  find  in  the  works  of 

1  See  Helmholtz's  two  lectures,  "  Uber  Goethes  naturwissenschaftliche 
Arbeiten,"  and  "  Goethes  Vorahnungen  kommender  naturwissenschaftlicher 
Ideen "  (in  Vortrage  und  Rederi],  Braunschweig,  1896,  i.  23-47,  ii.  335- 


i;8         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Treviranus,  of  Oken,  etc.)1;  if  the  best  that  he 
offers  is  perhaps  always  in  pyschology  and  an 
thropology,  a  subject  in  which  he  was  more 
properly  versed  ;  in  the  treatment  of  history,  on 
the  other  hand,  he  stands  on  a  level  with  the 
greatest  historians  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
although  it  was  (partly  thanks  to  him)  the  century 
of  historical  writing.  In  the  history  of  philosophy 
(of  which,  as  has  already  been  noted,  he  may  be 
considered  almost  the  creator)  his  observations 
are  as  full  of  truth  as  they  are  original.  This 
applies  to  his  characterizations  of  the  Presocratics 
(and  particularly  of  Parmenides,  Heraclitus  and 
of  the  Sophists),  of  Socrates  himself,  of  Plato,  of 
Aristotle,  of  the  Stoics  and  of  the  Sceptics,  of 
the  Neo-Platonists  and  of  Christianity ;  and  in 
modern  times,  of  the  English  empirical  philo 
sophy,  of  the  critical-speculative  period  of  Kant 
and  of  Schelling,  of  Jacobi  and  of  the  sentiment 
alists  and  mystics.  In  the  study  of  ancient  philo 
sophy,  he  fully  realized  the  profound  difference 
between  its  way  of  presenting  and  of  understand 
ing  problems  and  the  way  of  modern  philosophy  ; 
and  the  error  of  rendering  its  propositions  in 
terms  of  current  philosophy,  as  did  Brucker  or 

1  Compare  with  this,  on  the  other  hand,  a  note  by  Engels,  Antidiihring^, 
pp.  xv-xvi,  which  places  in  relief  certain  merits  of  Hegel  as  a  physicist 
and  naturalist. 


FALSE  SCIENCES  179 

Tiedmann.  His  political  history  gives  broad  and 
luminous  views  on  the  character  and  the  con 
nexions  of  the  great  historical  epochs,  of  Greece, 
of  Rome,  of  the  Middle  Ages,  of  the  Reformation 
and  of  the  French  Revolution.  The  history  of 
literature  and  of  the  arts,  interspersed  in  his 
lectures  on  aesthetics,  contains  views  and  judg 
ments  (for  example,  on  the  Homeric  epos,  on 
ancient  tragedy,  on  the  Shakespearean  drama,  on 
Italian  painting  of  the  Renaissance  and  on  Dutch 
painting),  which  have  all  become  popular.  And 
in  truth,  any  one  who  makes  a  special  study  of 
the  historical  ideas  which  were  in  vogue  in  the 
nineteenth  century  and  have  become  part  of  the 
patrimony  of  our  culture,  would  be  astonished  at 
the  great  number  of  them  which  derive  from 
Hegel  as  their  first  source,  or  which  received 
definite  form  at  his  hands,  although  they  have 
been  repeated  and  popularized  by  writers  (like 
Taine)  who  either  did  not  know,  or  were  in 
error  about  their  origin.  Again,  it  would  be  an 
unfair  criticism,  though  often  made,  to  accuse 
Hegel  of  historical  errors,  by  making  use  of 
researches  and  discoveries  posterior  to  him. 
(Sometimes  these  criticisms  have  rested  on 
doubtful  discoveries,  as  when  he  has  been  blamed 
for  not  having  taken  the  "  matriarchate  "  into 


i8o         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

consideration,  or  for  not  having  had  a  suspicion 
of  the  sociological  theories  which  assign  the 
origin  of  art  to  economic  labour  and  industrial 
decoration.)  No  historian,  however  great,  could 
withstand  such  an  examination  :  neither  Thucy- 
dides  nor  Polybius,  nor  Machiavelli,  not  even  a 
Niebuhr  or  a  Mommsen.  And  equally  it  would 
be  unfair  to  make  too  heavy  and  personal  a  charge 
of  certain  political  and  national  prejudices,  which 
appear  neither  more  nor  less  frequently  in  his 
constructions  of  history  than  in  so  many  other 
historians,  philosophers  and  publicists  :  from  the 
Italian  "  primacy "  of  Gioberti  to  the  contem 
porary  Germanist  manias  of  Herr  Chamberlain 
or  of  Herr  Woltmann. 

And  in  discussing  these  historical  errors,  which 
were  the  consequence  of  philosophical  errors,  it 
is  necessary  also  to  distinguish  between  those 
arising  from  erroneous  philosophical  concepts 
and  those  which  are  connected  with  his  dialectic. 
The  former,  Hegel  often  has  in  common  with 
other  philosophers  or  with  the  philosophy  of 
his  time  (for  example,  the  treatment  of  the  history 
of  poetry  and  of  art,  based  upon  the  concept  of 
an  art  that  should  be  substantially  religion  or 
philosophy ;  and  also,  in  general,  the  claim  to 
construct  or  to  reconstruct  speculatively  the 


IX 


FALSE  SCIENCES  181 


course  of  history) ;  but  it  is  the  latter  which 
alone  it  concerns  us  to  seek  here. 

But  when  all  these  reservations  have  been 
made,  it  is  certain  that  we  do  meet  in  the  books 
of  Hegel  examples  of  the  dialectic^  treatment 
of  the  individual  and  empirical ;  and  that  suffices 
to  explain  and  in  part  to  justify  the  viojent. 
reaction  of  historians  and  naturalists  against  the 
dialectic  itself.  t 

For  the  reasons  already  given,  there  are 
fewer  examples  in  his  historical  expositions;  in 
deed,  the  history  of  philosophy  may  be  considered 
almost  altogether  exempt.  But  the  universal 
history  which  Hegel  developed,  is  conceived 
in  triadic  form,  as  the  Oriental  worjd,  the  classi 
cal  world  and  the  Germj.nic^world,  These  are 
thesis,  antithesis,  and  synthesis,  which  receive 
concreteness  for  better  or  worse  in  the  formula, 
that  the  Orient  knew  and  knows  that  only^jone 
man  is  free  ;  the  Graeco- Roman  world,  that  some, 
are  .fzee  ;  the  Germanic  world,  that  all  are  free. 
Hence  the  character  of  the  first  is  despotism, 
of  the  second  democracy  and  aristocracy,  of  the 
third  monarchy.  In  order  to  establish  this  triad, 
Hegel  is  obliged  to  suppress  many  facts  in  space 
and  time.  In  space,  he  altogether  eliminates 
the  fifth  part  of  the  world.  Australia  and  the 


182         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

other  islands  between  Asia  and  America,  seem 
to  him  to  be  affected  with  "  physical  immaturity." 
America  itself  is  for  him  nothing  but  an  append 
age  of  European  civilization,  and  he  refuses  to 
take  into  consideration  the  very  ancient  civiliza 
tions  of  Mexico  and  of  Peru,  because  from  what 
we  know  of  them,  "they  were  altogether  natural 
and  bound  to  perish  at  the  approach  of  Spirit." 
As  regards  time,  he  maintains  that  history  only 
begins  when  there  are  historians,  hence  the 
German  word  Geschichte  (or  the  Italian  word 
"storia")  means  both  history  a  parte  subjecti 
and  history  a  parte  objecti.  Peoples  may  have 
passed  a  long  life  without  a  State ;  but  this, 
which  is  their  prehistory,  has  nothing  to  do  with 
history.  It  was  with  reference  to  such  limitations 
in  time  and  space  that  Hegel  put  down  in  one 
of  his  note-books  in  the  last  year  of  his  life  :  "In 
universal  history,  the  same  division  is  valid  as 
was  in  use  among  the  Greeks : — Greeks  and 
barbarians."1  In  this  way,  he  sought  to  adapt 
to  his  dialectic  universal  history  as  it  appears  in 
the  books  of  the  historians ;  and  he  deluded 
himself  that  he  had  found  in  the  individual  a 
point  of  departure  which  should  have  the  pre 
cision  of  the  first  term  of  the  dialectic  triad. 

1  Aphorism ,  a.  d.  Berliner  Periods,  in  Rosenkranz,  p.  559. 


FALSE  SCIENCES  183 

Such  would  be  the  spiritual  Orient,  where  rises 
the  sun  of  history.  But  the  triad,  conquered 
with  such  difficulty,  totters  at  every  particular 
development  which  Hegel  attempts.  Indeed, 
to  take  only  those  which  first  catch  the  eye,  this 
fundamental  triad  widens  into  a  quatriad,  the 
Oriental  world,  the  Greek  world,  the  Roman 
world,  and  the  Germanic  world ;  and  in  the 
Orient,  China  and  India  are  at  once  sacrificed 
to  Persia,  which  is  for  Hegel  the  first  truly 
historical  nation.  In  like  manner,  the  history 
of  art  gives  rise  to  a  triad  of  Oriental  or 
Symbolical,  Greek  or  Classical,  and  Christian 
or  Romantic,  art :  a  triad  whose  very  formulation 
is  unstable  enough,  deduced  as  it  is  from  the 
lack  of  equilibrium  between  content  and  form, 
and  of  which  the  synthesis  would  be,  not  the 
third  term,  but  the  second.  Hegel  seems  also 
to  refer  to  a  fourth  artistic  period,  later  than 
the  Romantic  :  and  this  would  change  this  triad 
also  into  a  quatriad  ;  unless  indeed  the  last  phase 
is  meant  to  be  the  dissolution  of  art  into  philo 
sophy.  The  history  of  religions  is  arranged 
in  three  phases  :  natural  religion,  the  religion  of 
the  duplication  of  consciousness  in  itself,  and  the 
religion  of  the  transition  to  the  religion  of  liberty. 
The  two  last  are  also  determined  triadically  :  the 


184         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

religion  of  reduplication  into  the  religions  of 
measure  (the  Chinese),  of  fancy  (the  Indian), 
and  of  internality  (the  Buddhist) ;  the  religion 
of  the  transition  into  the  religions  of  nature,  of 
spiritual  liberty,  and  of  absoluteness  or  absolute 
religion.  And  these  are  subdivided  into  new 
triads.  The  religion  of  nature  is  subdivided  into 
the  religions  of  light  (the  Persian),  of  pain  (the 
Syrian),  of  the  enigma  (the  Egyptian) ;  the 
religion  of  spiritual  liberty,  into  the  religions  of 
sublimity  (the  Jewish),  of  beauty  (the  Greek),  of 
the  intellect  or  of  finality  (the  Roman).  Absolute 
religion  would  then  be  Christianity.  But  one 
of  the  most  curious  examples  of  the  dialectic 
construction  of  the  individual  is  furnished  by  the 
characterization  of  the  three  parts  of  the  world. 
Hegel,  as  has  been  said,  got  rid  of  the  two  others 
by  saying  that  they  did  not  seem  to  him  mature, 
either  physically  or  spiritually  :  the  "  new  world," 
according  to  him,  presented  an  incompletely 
developed  division  into  a  northern  part  and  a 
southern  part,  in  the  manner  of  the  magnet !  But 
the  ancient  world  exhibited  the  complete  division 
into  three  parts ;  of  which  the  first,  Africa  (the 
region  of  metal,  of  the  lunar  element,  hardened 
by  heat,  in  which  man  is  confined  within  himself 
and  obtuse),  is  mute  spirit,  which  does  not  attain 


FALSE  SCIENCES  185 

to  knowledge ;  the  second,  Asia,  is  splendid 
bacchantic  dissipation,  the  region  of  formless  and 
indeterminate  generation,  which  cannot  order 
itself;  and  the  third,  Europe,  represents  conscious 
ness,  and  constitutes  the  rational  part  of  the 
earth,  with  its  equilibrium  of  rivers,  valleys,  and 
mountains  ;  and  the  centre  of  Europe  is  Germany.1 
The  dialectic  construction  runs  riot  in  the 
philosophy  of  nature,  the  field  of  the  empirical 
concepts.  In  its  positive  part,  that  book  is  at 
bottom  nothing  but  a  compendium  of  mathe 
matical  and  naturalistic  disciplines,  divided  into 
three  sections :  first,  geometry  and  mechanics, 
second,  astronomy,  physics  and  chemistry  ;  tl^ird, 
mineralogy,  botany,  zoology,  geology  and  physio 
logy.  This  compendium  of  different  sorts  of 
knowledge  is  arranged  in  the  fundamental  triad 
of  mechanics,  physics  and  organic  physics  and 
the  whole  is  subdivided  into  minor  triads.  We 
need  not  concern  ourselves  with  the  idea  that 
since  in  universal  history  the  point  of  con 
vergence  and  the  final  result  is  the  Germanic 
spirit,  so  in  thej:osmolo£[caLcon£epUoti-ef  Hegel, 
the  centre  of  the  universe  is  the  Earth  (and 
Germany  would  be  the  centre  of  the  earth,  at 
least  according  to  the  words  above  quoted). 

1  Naturphilosophie^  §  340  Zus. 


1 86         PHILOSOPHY  Of  HEGEL 

This  only  shows  once  more  how  a  lofty  philo 
sophical  intellect  can  now  and  then  be  sub 
jugated  by  sentiment  and  prejudice.  Let  us 
rather  consider  some  examples  of  the  dialectic 
of  geometry  and  of  physics.  Besides  the  three 
dimensions  of  space,  Hegel  posits  three  dimen 
sions  of  time ;  past,  present,  and  future ;  but 
whereas  he  observes  that  the  three  dimensions 
of  time  are  not  existentially  differentiated  in 
nature,  he  seems  to  admit  that  the  three 
dimensions  of  space  are  so  differentiated.  In 
any  case,  these  three  would  be  founded  upon 
the  nature  of  the  concept,  although  (he  says) 
the  determinations  of  the  concept,  in  this  first 
form  of  externality,  abstract  quantity,  are  only 
superficial  and  constitute  differences  which  are 
altogether  empty.  They  are  superficial,  they  are 
empty,  they  are  arbitrary ;  yet  Hegel  deduces 
them  dialectically.  The  point  is  the  negation  of 
space ;  but  it  is  a  negation  essentially  spatial  ; 
and  so  becomes  a  line  ;  and  the  negation  of  the 
negation  is  the  surface !  And  he  offers  the 
deduction  of  the  celestial  bodies ;  the  central 
body  is  the  thesis,  the  moon  and  the  comets  are 
the  bodies  of  the  antithesis  ;  the  synthesis,  the 
body  of  the  concrete  totality,  is  the  planet. 
Magnetism  seems  to  him  the  demonstration  ad 


FALSE  SCIENCES  187 

oculos  of  the  dialectic  concept  in  nature,  of  the 
complete  syllogism.  The  two  poles  are  the 
extremities  of  a  real  line  existing  in  sense,  yet 
they  do  not  possess  sensible  and  mechanical 
reality,  but  ideal  reality,  and  shew  themselves 
to  be  altogether  inseparable.  The  point  of  in 
difference,  in  which  their  substance  finds  place, 
is  their  unity  as  determinations  of  the  concept, 
in  such  a  way  that  they  receive  sense  and  exist 
ence  only  in  such  a  unity  ;  and  polarity  is  only 
the  relation  of  such  moments.  Owing  to  the 
necessity  of  the  dialectic  form,  Hegel  combats 
the  identification  of  magnetism,  electricity,  and 
chemistry,  which  physical  science  tries  to  effect  ; 
and  wishes  the  three  facts  to  be  both  united  and 
distinct.  He  would  be  equally  opposed  to  the 
physiologists,  who  abolish  the  clear  distinction 
between  the  animal  cell  and  the  vegetable  cell, 
or  consider  life  as  disseminated  everywhere. 
The  three  "  natural  kingdoms "  answered  his 
triadic  theory  too  well  to  permit  of  his  not 
preserving  them  in  dialectic  form,  as  geological, 
vegetable  and  animal  nature.  In  the  first,  life 
posits  to  itself  its  own  conditions  ;  in  the  second, 
the  individual  is  still  external  to  its  own  members, 
which  are  themselves  individuals  ;  in  the  third, 
the  members  exist  essentially  as  members  of  the 


i88         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

individual,  and  therefore  the  individual  is  subject. 
The  dialectic  applies  also  each  of  these  forms  of 
nature  :  the  process  of  the  plant  is  divided  into 
three  syllogisms,  that  is  to  say,  into  the  process 
of  formation,  into  the  process  of  opposition  toward 
inorganic  nature,  and  into  the  process  of  reproduc 
tion,  the  unity  of  the  two  preceding.  The  dia 
lectical  reconstruction  of  the  five  senses,  which 
are  five  and  not  three,  is  more  laborious.  But 
Hegel  is  not  dismayed.  For  him  the  senses  are 
five,  yet  they  are  three.  The  first  is  that  which 
belongs  to  the  mechanical  sphere,  of  weight  and 
cohesion  and  of  their  change,  that  is  to  say,  the 
sense  of  touch.  The  second  is — the  two  senses 
of  the  antithesis,  that  is  to  say  that  of  particular 
ized  aerity,  and  that  which  comprehends  the 
neutrality  of  concrete  water,  and  the  antithesis 
of  the  solution  of  concrete  neutrality  :  taste  and 
smell.  The  third  is  the  sense  of  ideality,  and  it 
also  is  double  :  that  is  to  say,  the  sense  of  ideality 
as  manifestation  of  the  external  by  the  external, 
of  light  in  general,  and  more  precisely,  of  light 
determined  in  the  concrete  externality  of  colour  ; 
and  the  sense  of  the  manifestation  of  internality, 
which  makes  itself  known  as  such  in  its  ex- 
ternalization,  by  tone  ;  that  is  to  say,  sight  and 
hearing  ! 


ix  FALSE  SCIENCES  189 

Other  examples  of  this  dialectic  of  the  empirical 
are  to  be  found  in  profusion  in  what  for  us  is 
also  a  philosophy  of  nature  (in  the  gnoseological 
sense),  or  a  philosophy  of  the  empirical ;  i.e.  in 
many  parts  of  the  aesthetic,  of  the  logic,  and  of 
the  philosophy  of  spirit.  In  the  aesthetic,  the 
system  of  the  arts  is  developed  triadically.  The 
first  of  the  arts,  architecture,  creates  the  temple 
of  God :  the  second,  sculpture,  creates  God  him 
self;  the 'third  expresses  the  feelings  of  the 
faithful  in  colours,  tones,  and  words,  and  is  sub 
divided  into  painting,  music,  and  poetry.  The 
labour  of  condensing  into  three,  what  empirically 
is  determined  by  another  number  (the  five  arts 
into  three,  the  five  senses  into  three)  is  spared 
to  him  in  the  fields  of  poetry  and  of  rhetoric,  in 
which  he  found  ready  the  tripartition  into  lyric, 
epic,  and  dramatic  poetry,  as  in  natural  science 
he  found  the  three  natural  kingdoms.  In  logic, 
his  classification  of  the  judgments  is,  with  a  new 
terminology,  word  for  word  the  same  as  that  of 
Kant,  which  has  a  quatriad  as  basis  :  the  judg 
ment  of  quality  becomes  that  of  existence,  the 
judgment  of  quantity  that  of  reflexion,  the  judg 
ment  of  relation  that  of  necessity,  the  judgment 
of  modality  that  of  the  concept ;  and  the  triadic 
subdivisions  of  these  are  preserved.  The  syl- 


190         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

logism  (which  is  the  synthesis  in  relation  to 
judgment  as  antithesis,  or  the  restoration  of  the 
concept  in  the  judgment  and  so  the  unity  and 
truth  of  both,  is  also  developed  triadically,  as 
syllogism  of  determinate  being,  syllogism  of 
reflexion,  and  syllogism  of  necessity.  In  the 
philosophy  of  spirit,  Hegel  knows  well  that 
psychology  cannot  serve  as  basis  for  philosophy  ; 
yet  he  treats  it  dialectically.  Subjective  spirit  is 
developed  in  the  three  degrees  of  anthropology, 
of  phenomenology  and  of  psychology  ;  the  first 
includes  the  soul,  natural,  sentient,  and  real ;  the 
second,  consciousness,  consciousness  of  self,  and 
reason  ;  the  third,  theoretic,  practical,  and  free 
spirit.  Objective  spirit  has  the  three  moments 
of  rights,  morality,  and  ethics  :  rights  are  sub 
divided  into  rights  of  property,  of  contract,  and 
of  rights  against  wrong.  The  ethical  sphere  is 
subdivided  into  family,  civil  society,  and  the 
State ;  the  State,  finally,  into  internal  rights, 
external  rights,  and  (a  curious  leap)  universal 
history. 

The  Hegelian  dialectic  has  so  often  been 
satirized,  but  no  satire  can  compare  with  that 
which  the  author  himself  unconsciously  gives 
of  it,  when  he  tries  to  think  Africa,  Asia,  and 
Europe,  or  the  hand,  the  nose,  and  the  ear,  or 


FALSE  SCIENCES  191 

family  patrimony,  paternal  authority,  and  the  last 
will  and  testament,  with  the  same  rhythm  with 
which  he  had  thought  being,  nothing,  and  becom 
ing.  It  sometimes  seems  as  if  Hegel  was  not 
in  full  possession  of  his  thought,  so  much  so  that 
he  was  obliged  to  assist  himself  with  mythology  : 
in  the  same  way  that  (according  to  an  ingenious 
interpretation  of  Hegel  himself)  Plato,  when  his 
thought  failed  to  master  certain  arduous  problems 
which  in  his  time  were  not  yet  ripe  for  solution, 
replaced  the  solution  by  thought  with  the  solu 
tion  by  imagination,  the  concept  with  the  myth. 


X 

DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME 

THE  panlogism,  which  has  been  noted  in  the 
system  of  Hegel,  is  nothing  but  the  sum  of  the 
errors  arising  from  the  misuse  of  the  dialectic, 
which  I  have  analyzed  and  exposed  one  by  one. 
It  is  the  substitution  of  philosophic  thought  for 
all  the  other  processes  of  the  spirit,  which  must 
all  acquire  logical  (philosophical)  form  and  perish. 
But  it  is  an  error  to  consider  panlogism  as  the 
fundamental  characteristic  of  the  system,  when 
it  is  but  a  morbid  excrescence,  growing  from  it. 
There  is  no  need  to  adduce  as  proof  of  Hegel's 
panlogism  his  identification  of  logic  and  meta- 
physic,  in  that  for  him  logic  is  at  the  same  time 
metaphysic.  Because  for  Hegel  Logic,  so-called, 
had  nothing  in  common  with  the  logic  of  the 
schools  (nor,  in  general,  with  a  science  of  logic 
as  a  particular  philosophical  science).  His  logic 

was  the  doctrine  of  the  categories,  of  which  logic, 

192 


x          DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME       193 

in  the  narrow  sense,  constituted  only  one,  or  only 
one  group.  And  since  the  categories  embraced 
all  spirit  and  all  reality,  it  is  clear  that  the 
identification  of  logic  and  metaphysic,  of  logic 
and  philosophy,  was  at  bottom  nothing  more  than 
the  identification  of  metaphysic  with  metaphysic, 
of  philosophy  with  philosophy.  That  his  meta 
physic  and  philosophy  are  developed,  in  part,  as 
panlogism,  is  true  ;  but  it  is  a  different  question. 
The  error  lies  exactly  in  the  use  of  the  principle, 
not  in  the  principle  by  itself. 

The  other  accusation  which  has  been  made 
against  the  system  of  Hegel,  that  it  is  a  more 
or  less  masked  dualism,  would  appear  to  be 
irreconcilable  with  the  accusation  of  panlogism  ; 
but  it  is  not  so.  Since  error  can  never  affirm 
itself  with  the  full  coherence  of  truth,  the  error 
of  panlogism  converts  itself  into  its  contrary,  that 
is,  into  dualism.  The  field  of  this  conversion  is 
the  philosophy  of  nature,  where,  as  has  been 
shown,  there  appears  everywhere,  solid  and 
persistent,  the  old  concept  of  nature,  suggested 
by  the  physical  and  natural  sciences.  Hegel 
gave  this  concept  a  philosophical  value,  thereby 
making  it  the  thought  of  a  reality  which  should 
stand  opposed  to,  or  behind,  the  reality  of 
spirit.  The  critical  point  of  this  conversion, 


194         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

or  the  revelation  of  the  dualism,  which  is  dis 
covered  at  the  very  moment  when  he  tries  to 
conceal  it,  is  the  celebrated  transition  from  the 
idea  to  nature,  on  which  Hegel  expressed  him 
self  very  briefly  and  obscurely,  and  on  which 
his  disciples  have  shed  so  many  words,  but  so 
little  light :  "  The  idea,  which  is  for  itself,  con 
sidered  according  to  this  unity  with  itself,  is 
intuitive.  But,  as  intuition,  the  idea  is  brought 
into  the  one-sided  determination  of  immediacy 
or  negation,  by  means  of  extrinsic  reflexion. 
The  absolute  freedom  of  the  idea  is  therefore 
that  it  does  not  pass  only  into  life,  nor  allow 
life  to  appear  in  it  only  as  finite  knowledge  ;  but 
in  the  absolute  truth  of  itself,  it  resolves  to  allow 
to  go  freely  out  of  itself,  as  nature,  the  moment  of 
its  particularity  or  of  its  first  determination  and 
of  its  otherness,  the  immediate  idea  which  is  its 
reflexion  "  (Enc.  par.  244). 

This  conversion  and  this  transition  are  so 
dangerous,  that  many  interpretations  of  the 
Hegelian  thought  have  been  proposed  (and 
others  might  be  proposed)  in  order  to  avoid  the 
danger,  to  eliminate  the  dualism  and  to  pre 
serve  to  the  system  its  initial  motive,  which  is 
absolute  idealism,  or  substance  as  subject.  But 
none  of  those  interpretations  seems  to  be  in 


DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME       195 

accordance  with  the  genuine  thought  of  the 
philosopher. 

Thus  it  may  be  convenient  to  maintain  that 
the  transition  from  the  idea  to  nature  is,  for 
Hegel,  nothing  but  the  transition  from  philosophy 
to  experience,  from  philosophy  to  natural  science, 
whose  existence,  subsistence,  and  independence 
side  by  side  with  philosophy,  Hegel  would  never 
have  thought  of  denying.  The  system  of  Hegel 
would  become  in  this  way  a  philosophy  of  mind 
or  of  spirit,  universal,  extraneous,  but  not  hostile 
to  experience,  that  is,  to  the  observation  and 
study  of  particular  historical  and  natural  facts. 
But  such  an  interpretation  is  met  by  the  simple 
consideration,  that  Hegel  does  not  pass  from 
philosophy  to  natural  (empirical)  science,  but  from 
logic  or  philosophy  in  general  to  the  £hilQ_$Qphy.sA 

Tf~ 

nature  ;  and  therefore  he  understands  nature,  not 
as  the  empirical  concept  in  contrast  with  the 
speculative,  but  as  a  speculative  concept,  which 
has  equal  rights  with  every  other. 

This  same  difficulty  confronts  the  interpreta 
tion  which  declares  that  there  is  no  transition, 
either  logical  or  temporal,  between  the  idea  and 
nature,  because  the  idea  does  not  become  nature, 
but  is  already  nature ;  the  individual  is  the 
universal,  and  the  universal  is  the  individual. 


196        PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL  x 

Doubtless,  in  this  way  dualism  would  be  avoided  ; 
because  it  is  the  universal  alone  which  is  grasped 
in  philosophical  consideration.  The  individual 
(which,  philosophically,  is  the  universal  itself)  is 
realized,  in  so  far  as  it  is  merely  individual,  by  in 
tuition,  that  is  to  say,  by  a  level  of  spirit,  which  pre 
cedes  the  philosophical  level  and  is  its  condition. 
But  Hegel  has  not  abandoned  the  individual  to 
the  poets  or  historians  :  he  thought  the  philosophy 
of  the  individual,  when  he  thought  the  philosophy 
of  nature  and  of  history.  In  order  to  interpret 
him  in  the  manner  proposed,  it  would  be  neces 
sary  to  cut  out  from  his  system,  not  some  few 
incidental  pages  of  digression,  but  to  mutilate 
it  by  whole  books  and  sections,  and  these  from 
among  the  parts,  which,  to  the  author  at  least, 
seemed  to  be  vital  organs  of  the  whole  structure. 
A  third  interpretation  could  be  elaborated, 
founded  upon  a  meaning  of  the  word  "nature," 
of  which  there  are  traces  in  Hegel,  as  the  negative 
moment  of  spirit,  as  passivity  opposed  to  activity, 
the  mechanical  opposed  to  the  teleological,  as  not- 
being  opposed  to  being.  In  this  case,  spirit  and 
nature  would  not  be  two  distinct  concepts,  concepts 
of  two  realities,  or  of  two  forms  of  reality ;  but 
one  unique  concept  of  the  unique  reality,  which 
is  synthesis  of  opposites,  dialectic  and  develop- 


DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME       197 

ment ;  and  its  unity  would  be  saved.  The  idea, 
which  is  alienated  from  itself  as  nature,  to  return 
to  itself  in  spirit,  would  be  spirit  itself,  understood 
in  its  concreteness,  which  includes  the  negative 
moment.  The  Italian  thinker,  Spavenj£,  came 
very  near  this  interpretation,  when  he  wrote  that : 
"  the  logos  in  itself  is  not  reality,  save  in  so  far 
as  it  is  Logic,  that  is,  spirit  as  thought  of  thought 
(pure  thought) ;  and  nature,  fixed  as  nature,  is 
not  self-sufficient,  and  therefore  it  not  only  pre 
supposes  ideally  the  logos,  but  has  absolute  spirit 
as  its  real  principle,  precisely  because  it  has  it  as 
its  real  and  absolute  end.  " 1  Yet,  side  by  side 
with  this  meaning  of  the  word  nature  as  negation 
and  not-being  (as  side  by  side  with  the  meaning 
of  the  word  nature  as  the  individual  and  the 
matter  of  intuition),  Hegel  maintains  the  idea  of 
nature  understood  as  reality,  as  the  other  of  spirit, 
TO  eVepoy  Katf  avro  (the  other  in  itself).  Indeed, 
were  this  not  so,  Hegel  could  never  have  thought 
of  constructing  a  philosophy  of  the  negative,  of 
not  being,  of  what  is  a  mere  abstraction  ;  whereas 
he  does  write  a  philosophy  of  nature,  and  there 
fore  understands  by  the  object  of  that  philosophy 
something  positive. 

Finally,  some  have  attempted  to  interpret  the 

1   Principi  di  etica,  pp.  53-54. 


198         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Hegelian  tripartition  of  logos,  nature  and  spirit, 
as  if  nature  and  spirit  were  nothing  but  the 
concrete  spirit  itself,  divided  only  empirically  into 
two  parts ;  and  the  logos  would  signify  the  true 
reality  that  constitutes  both,  their  identity  in  the 
apparent  division  :  it  would  be  spirit  in  its  uni 
versality,  and  not  only  as  it  appears  in  the  world 
called  social  or  human,  when  that  is  empiric 
ally  separated  from  the  rest.  But  it  would  be 
impossible  to  cancel  the  profound  distinction 
which  Hegel  makes  between  nature  and  spirit, 
and  which  he  affirms  as  the  distinction  between 
an  unconscious  and  a  conscious  logicity.  Pan- 
psychism  was  far  from  Hegel's  intention  ;  for  him, 
thought  belonged  to  man  and  was  foreign  to  the 
animal ;  in  nature,  there  is  not  thought,  but  only 
determinations  of  thought,  which  is  different ; 
there  certainly  is  an  intelligence,  but,  as  Schelling 
said  (and  Hegel  approved),  it  is  intelligence  petri 
fied.  Therefore  Hegel  maintained  that  in  nature 
the  forms  of  spirit  are  not,  as  in  the  conscious 
spirit,  resolved  into  one  another,  but  have  the 
position  of  separate  existences.  Matter  and 
movement,  for  example,  exist  as  facts  in  the  solar 
system  ;  the  determinations  of  the  senses  exist 
as  a  quality  of  bodies,  and  also  separately,  as 
elements,  and  so  on  (Enc.  par.  380) :  the  dialectic 


DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME       199 

nature  of  the  concept  stands  as  a  natural  fact,  in 
the  positive  and  negative  poles  of  the  magnet. 
To  regard  nature  and  spirit  as  a  single  series, 
distinguishable  into  two  only  by  a  convention,  as 
civilized  man  is  distinguished  from  the  savage, 
may  be  a  just  conception  ;  but  it  was  altogether 
foreign  to  the  intention  of  Hegel.  His  distinction 
of  nature  and  spirit,  whatever  may  be  said  to  the 
contrary,  is  qualitative  ;  if  the  difference  between 
unconscious  and  conscious  beings,  between  things 
and  thinkers,  is  qualitative. 

In  the  genuine  thought  of  Hegel,  as  found  in 
his  philosophy  of  nature,  spirit  and  nature  are, 
then,  two  realities  :  the  one  opposed  to  the  other, 
or  the  one  the  basis  of  the  other,  but,  in  any  case, 
each  distinct  from  the  other.  Therefore  he  had 
recourse  to  a  third  term,  the  logos  :  the  necessity 
of  overcoming  the  dualism  drove  him  to  try  to 
overcome  it  with  the  triadic  form,  which  had 
done  such  excellent  service  in  overcoming  the 
dualism  of  opposites.  But  since  nature  and  spirit 
are  not  opposites  in  his  thought,  they  are  not  two 
abstractions,  but  two  concrete  realities  ;  and  the 
triadic  form  was  inapplicable.  Nor  was  it  valid 
to  apply  the  form  of  criticism  which,  also  with 
marvellous  results,  he  had  adopted  for  the  con 
cepts  of  reflexion,  in  the  doctrine  of  the  essence  ; 


200         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

since,  for  him,  nature  and  spirit,  in  the  sense  in 
which  he  took  them,  were  not  concepts  of  re 
flexion,  difficult  to  distinguish,  but  two  quite  dis 
tinct  concepts,  of  quite  determinate  character.  The 
third  term,  the  Logos,  is,  in  his  triad,  the  first, 
the  thesis.  But,  while  the  content  of  the  second 
term,  the  antithesis,  is  clearly  nothing  but  the 
whole  of  mathematical,  physical,  and  natural 
theories ;  and  the  content  of  the  third  term,  the 
synthesis,  is,  equally  clearly,  psychology  on  the 
one  hand,  and  on  the  other,  the  philosophies  of 
rights,  of  art,  of  religion,  and  of  the  absolute 
spirit  or  Idea ;  the  first,  the  thesis,  the  Logos, 
has  no  content  of  its  own,  but  borrows  it  from 
the  other  two  parts,  especially  from  the  last,  and 
mingles  with  it  a  polemic  against  inadequate 
philosophies.  The  fact  is,  that  this  Logos,  for 
him  who  truly  separates  it  from  nature  and  from 
spirit  and  looks  it  well  in  the  face,  reveals  itself 
as  nothing  but  the  dark  foundation  of  the  old 
metaphysic :  God,  in  whom  were  united  the  two 
substances  of  Descartes,  the  substantia  sive  Deus, 
which,  in  Spinoza,  supported  the  two  attributes 
of  thought  and  of  extension.  It  is  the  Absolute 
of  Schelling,  indifference  of  nature  and  of  spirit  ; 
or  the  blind  (but  not  too  blind)  Will  of  Scho 
penhauer,  from  which  come  forth  nature  and 


DUALISM  NOT  OVERCOME       201 

consciousness ;  or  the  Unconscious  of  Edward 
von  Hartmann,  which,  also  with  much  manifesta 
tion  of  reason,  gives  a  beginning  to  consciousness. 
Hegel  had  reproached  Schelling  with  conceiving 
the  Absolute  as  substance  and  not  as  subject. 
But  his  Logos  is  indeed  a  subject,  which  cannot 
be  thought  as  subject,  or  rather,  which  cannot  be 
thought  at  all.  It  is,  as  Hegel  himself  says, 
"  God  in  his  eternal  essence  before  the  creation 
of  nature  and  of  the  finite  spirit "  ;  and  we  can 
well  think  God  in  nature  and  in  the  finite  spirit, 
Deus  in  nobis  et  nos,  but  certainly  not  a  God 
outside  or  prior  to  nature  and  man.  The  triadic 
expedient,  and  the  term  Logos,  to  which  Hegel 
has  recourse,  show  that  he  is  always  entangled 
in  dualism  ;  that  he  struggles  valiantly  against  it, 
but  does  not  escape  from  it. 

This  dualism  wot  overcome,  in  which  Hegel's 
absolute  idealism  becomes  entangled,  owing  to 
the  grave  logical  error  he  has  committed,  is  the 
reason  of  the  division  of  the  Hegelian  school 
into  a  right  and  a  left,  and  for  the  eventual 
extension  of  the  latter  to  an  extreme  left.  The 
right  wing  interpreted  Hegel  theistically.  The 
subject,  the  Logos  of  Hegel,  was  the  personal 
God  ;  and  the  relation  of  the  Hegelian  philosophy 
to  Christianity  was  not  exhausted  in  the  recog- 


202         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

nition  of  the  great  philosophical  element  contained 
in  Christian  theology,  but  extended  to  a  much 
more  substantial  agreement.  The  left  wing 
was  opposed  to  all  transcendence  and  to  the 
whole  conception  of  a  personal  God.  It  empha 
sized  the  character  of  immanence  of  the  system, 
and  finally  came  to  sympathize  with  philosophic 
materialism,  in  so  far  as  this  in  its  own  way  has 
an  immanent  and  not  a  transcendental  character. 
It  would  be  impossible  to  decide  which  of  the 
two  interpretations  was  the  more  faithful  to  the 
thought  of  Hegel ;  for  both  of  them  were  founded 
upon  Hegelian  doctrines,  and  were  opposed  and 
hostile  to  one  another,  precisely  because  those 
doctrines  were  contradictory. 


XI 

THE  CRITICISM  AND  CONTINUATION 
OF  THE  THOUGHT  OF  HEGEL 

CONCLUSION 

WITH  the  interpretation  of  the  philosophy  of 
Hegel,  which  I  have  attempted  in  this  essay, 
I  have  declared  at  the  same  time  what,  in  my 
opinion,  is  the  task  that  should  fall  to  its  critics 
and  to  those  who  continue  it.  It  was  necessary 
to  preserve  the  vital  part  of  it,  that  is  to  say, 
the  new  concept  of  the  concept,  the  concrete 
universal,  together  with  the  dialectic  of  opposites 
and  the  doctrine  of  degrees  of  reality  ;  to  refute 
with  the  help  of  that  new  concept  and  by  develop 
ing  it,  all  panlogism,  and  every  speculative  con 
struction  of  the  individual  and  of  the  empirical,  of 
history  and  of  nature  ;  to  recognize  the  autonomy 
of  the  various  forms  of  spirit,  while  preserving 
their  necessary  connexion  and  unity  ;  and  finally, 
to  resolve  the  whole  philosophy  into  a  pure  philo- 


203 


204         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

sophy  of  spirit  (or  a  logic -metaphy sic,  as  it 
might  then  have  been  called).  It  was  necessary 
to  draw  forth  the  Hegelian  thought  "  from  the 
sheath  of  its  members,"  that  is  to  say,  of  its  false 
members,  which  had  been  badly  attached  to  it ; 
and  to  permit  it  to  form  its  own  members, 
answering  to  the  nature  of  the  primitive  germ. 

The  school  of  Hegel  failed  altogether  in  this 
task.  It  divided,  as  has  been  observed,  into  right 
and  left,  and  subdivided  into  secondary  fractions, 
on  the  importance  to  be  attached  to  the  respective 
tendencies  towards  transcendence  and  towards 
immanence,  in  the  system  ;  and  yet  it  remained 
wholly  united  in  preserving  and  increasing  the 
dialectical  entanglement,  the  confusion  between 
the  dialectic  of  opposites  and  the  dialectic  of 
distincts,  between  the  dialectic  of  the  absolute  and 
the  dialectic  of  the  contingent.  Michelet,  for 
example,  the  editor  of  the  Philosophy  of  Nature, 
amused  himself  with  dialectically  correcting 
certain  details  ;  such  as  the  place  that  belongs 
to  the  fifth  part  of  the  world  in  the  dialectic  of 
geography,  which  we  have  already  mentioned. 
He  believed  that  the  islands  of  Oceania  represent 
the  ultimate  future  of  the  human  race,  the  ex 
treme  development  of  democratic  self-government. 
And  to  those  who  did  not  see  clearly  into  dia- 


CONCLUSION  205 

lectic  modes  of  reasoning,  Michelet  replied  that 
the  dialectic  method,  like  artistic  creation,  makes 
no  claim  to  universal  acceptance,  but  must  remain 
"  a  specific  talent  of  the  favourite  of  the  Gods." 
Truly  this  was  far  from  doing  honour  to  the 
master,  who  had  affirmed  so  persistently  and  with 
so  profoundly  human  a  sense,  that  philosophy 
must  not  be  esoteric,  but  exoteric.  Rosenkranz 
(another  of  the  principal  representatives  of  the 
right  wing),  after  he  had  constructed  in  his 
^Esthetic  of  the  Ugly,  in  a  way  which  I  shall 
content  myself  with  calling  bizarre,  all  the  terms 
of  the  coarsest  and  most  vulgar  psychology,  also 
proposed  re-arrangements  and  corrections  of  the 
philosophy  of  nature.  His  corrections  concerned, 
e.g.  the  dignity  of  the  fixed  stars,  which  Hegel 
was  supposed  to  have  slighted  in  favour  of  the 
planets  and  of  the  earth  ;  the  division  between 
physics  and  astronomy,  which  Hegel  was  supposed 
to  have  wrongfully  confused ;  the  transference  of 
the  process  of  crystallization  from  the  physical  to 
the  organic ;  and  the  like.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  he  never  abandoned  the  Hegelian  assump 
tion  of  the  philosophy  of  nature  ;  indeed,  where 
Hegel  had  lighted  on  a  glimpse  of  the  truth  by 
declaring  the  impossibility  of  a  dialectic  con 
struction  of  mathematics,  Rosenkranz  was  ready 


206         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 


XI 


to  contradict  him.  "  This  cannot  be  admitted," 
he  exclaims,  "  because  if  the  dialectic  method  be 
universal,  why  should  mathematics  be  excluded 
from  it?"  Vera,  the  Italian  champion  of  ortho 
doxy,  continued  the  exploits  against  Newton. 
He  maintained  that  the  science  of  nature  is  to 
be  effected  by  three  methods,  the  experimental, 
the  mathematical,  and  the  speculative,  which  last 
is  the  crown  of  the  three  :  and  he  wrote,  among 
other  things  :  "  Nous  disons  quit  y  a  un,  air,  une 
lumiere,  et  meme  un  temps  et  un  espace  apparents 
et  qui  sont  sentis,  et  un  air,  une  lumiere,  etc.,  qui 
n  apparais sent  point  et  qui  sont  simple ment  pense's. " 
Passing  from  the  extreme  right  to  the  extreme 
left,  and  dwelling  for  a  moment  upon  a  writer, 
who  has  in  recent  times  been  much  known  and 
discussed  in  Italy,  Frederick  Engels  (the  friend 
and  collaborator  of  Karl  Marx),  we  can  see  how 

he   reduced   philosophy^ hy_ equating    it   to  the 

positive  sciences,  and  preserving  of  it  only  "the 
doctrine  of  thought  and  of  its  laws  :  formal  (!) 
logic  and  the  dialectic."  And  of  this  dialectic, 
"  which  was  nothing  but  the  science  of  the 
general  laws  of  the  movement  and  development 
of  human  societies  and  of  thought,"  Engels 
gave  such  examples  as  the  following.  A  grain 
of  barley,  put  into  the  earth,  sprouts,  and  becom- 


CONCLUSION  207 

ing  a  plant,  is  negated  ;  but  other  grains  come 
from  the  plant  :  and  this  is  the  negation  of  the 
negation.  The  chrysalis  is  negated  when  the 
butterfly  comes  out  of  it  ;  but  the  butterfly 
reproduces  the  chrysalis — again  the  negation 
of  the  negation.  In  arithmetic,  a  is  negated 
by  —  a,  but,  negating  the  negation,  we  have 
—  a  x  —  a  =  a 2 ;  that  is  to  say,  the  first  a  raised 
to  a  power.  In  history,  civilization  begins  with 
common  proprietorship  of  the  soil ;  private  pro 
perty  denies  primitive  communism ;  socialism 
will  effect  the  negation  of  the  negation,  re 
producing  the  primitive  communism,  but  raised 
to  a  higher  power.  In  the  history  of  philosophy, 
the  first  moment  is  original  materialism  ;  this  is 
negated  by  idealism,  which  afterwards  suffers  the 
negation  of  its  negation,  in  dialectical  material 
ism.  Nor  can  it  be  objected  (added  Engels), 
that  it  is  possible  to  negate  a  grain  of  barley  by 
eating  it,  or  an  insect  by  treading  upon  it,  or  the 
positive  magnitude  a  by  cancelling  it ;  because  the 
negation  must  be  such  as  to  render  possible  the 
negation  of  the  negation  :  otherwise  (he  remarks 
ingenuously),  there  would  not  be  a  dialecticprocess.1 

1  Antiduhrin^  intr. ,  pp.  9-11,  and  on  the  negation  of  the  negation, 
pp.  137-146.  This  extract  is  also  to  be  found  in  Italian  in  the  Appendix 
of  Labriola's  book,  Discorrendo  di  Socialismo  e  di  filosofia  (Rome,  1897), 
pp.  168-178. 


208         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

Who  will  narrate  in  all  their  wealth  of  amus 
ing  details  the  lamentable  fortunes  of  the  dialectic 
method  at  the  hands  of  Hegel's  disciples?  One 
of  them  dialecticized  spirit  as  the  masculine 
principle,  nature  as  the  feminine,  and  history  as 
the  matrimonial  union.  Another  found  in  the 
Oriental  world,  the  category  of  being ;  in  the 
classical  world,  the  category  of  essence  ;  and  in 
the  modern  world,  the  category  of  the  concept. 
For  yet  another,  antiquity  was  the  kingdom  of 
art ;  the  modern  world,  that  of  philosophy ;  the 
future  was  to  be  the  kingdom  of  morality ;  and 
in  the  ancient  world,  Athens  was  made  to  corre 
spond  with  dynamic  electricity,  Sparta  with  static 
electricity,  Macedonia  with  electro- magnetism, 
Persia  with  light,  Rome  with  expansive  and 
absorbent  heat.1  These  stupidities  are  to  be 
found  in  profusion  in  books  illustrium  virorum 
as  well  as  obscurorum  ;  nor  can  it  be  said  that 
those  of  the  obscure  men  are  the  least  significant. 

The  best  of  the  school  were  those  who,  feeling 
themselves  unable  to  go  beyond  Hegel,  or  believ 
ing  that  the  time  was  not  yet  ripe  for  doing  so, 
limited  themselves  to  preserving  the  doctrines  of 

1  These  examples  are  taken  from  C.  Knapp,  from  A.  v.  Cieszkowski, 
etc.,  in  P.  Earth,  Geschichtsphilosophie  Hegels  u.  d.  Hegelianer,  pp.  29, 
62.  For  other  characteristic  examples,  see  the  historical  part  of  my 
Esthetic,  c.  13. 


CONCLUSION  209 

the  master  as  a  sacred  trust,  emphasizing  the 
profound  elements  of  truth  in  them,  and  refrain 
ing,  as  though  through  an  instinct  for  the  truth, 
from  insisting  upon  the  difficult  parts  (the  philo 
sophy  of  nature,  or  the  philosophy  of  history), 
yet  without  refuting  them  explicitly.  They 
showed  their  cautious  and  critical  spirit,  also,  in, 
as  it  were,  reconducting  Hegel  to  his  Kantian 
foundations,  and  in  making  the  necessity  of  the 
transition  from  Kant  to  Hegel  the  object  of  their 
continuous  study.  Such  were  Kuno  Fischer  in 
Germany,  to  whom  we  owe  a  lucid  re-elaboration 
of  the  Hegelian  logic;1  Bertrando  Spaventa  in 
Italy;  Stirling  in  Great  Britain;2  and  several  of 
the  students  whom  they  formed  in  the  three 
countries.  Spaventa  did  not  pass  beyond  or 
transform  Hegel,  but  he  foresaw  clearly  that 
this  was  necessary  and  had  to  happen.  "  In  the 
philosophers  (he  remarked  on  this  subject),  in 
the  true  philosophers,  there  is  always  something 
underneath,  which  is  more  than  they  themselves 
and  of  which  they  are  not  conscious  ;  and  this  is 

1  See   his   Logik   zind   Metaphysik.    (1852),    especially   in   the   second 
edition  of  1865. 

2  J.  Stirling,  The  Secret  of  Hegel  ( London,  1865):   "  That  secret  may  be 
indicated  at  shortest  thus  :  as  Aristotle — with  considerable  assistance  from 
Plato — made  explicit  the  abstract  universal,  that  was  implicit  in  Socrates, 
so  Hegel — with  less  considerable  assistance  from  Fichte  and  Schelling — 
made  explicit  the  concrete  universal,  that  was  implicit  in  Kant"  (i.  p.  1 1  ; 
cf.  p.  317). 


210         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

the  germ  of  a  new  life.  To  repeat  the  philo 
sophers  mechanically,  is  to  suffocate  this  germ, 
to  impede  its  developing  and  becoming  a  new 
and  more  perfect  system."1 

Of  the  adversaries  of  Hegel,  it  must  be  said 
that  they  too  failed  of  their  duty ;  and  indeed, 
had  they  done  it,  they  would  not  have  been  the 
adversaries,  but  the  disciples  and  continuers  of 
his  thought.  For  if  his  fanatical  followers  pre 
served  the  dialectic,  just  as  it  stood,  with  its 
confusions  and  false  applications,  they,  on  the 
other  hand,  rejected  it  altogether ;  thus  falling 
into  an  analogous  but  opposite  error.  We  may 
set  aside  the  bizarre  Schopenhauer,  who  belched 
forth  contumelies  against  Hegel,  but  spoke  of 
him  by  hearsay,  without  knowing  anything  pre 
cise  about  him.2  Indeed  his  calumnious  gossip 
never  rises  above  the  level  of  the  general  or 
anecdotic.  Herbart,  far  better  balanced,  at  least 
recognized  in  Hegel  "  one  of  those  rare  men  born 
for  speculation " ;  and  held  that  the  Hegelian 
philosophy,  because  of  the  clear  relief  in  which 
it  sets  the  contradictions,  with  which  reality,  as  it 
presents  itself  to  thought,  is  charged,  constitutes 

1  Proluzione  e  introduzione  cit.,  pp.  182-183. 

2  Such  is  also  the  opinion  of  the  anti- Hegelian  R.  Haym,  in  his  essay 
on  Schopenhauer  (reprinted  in  the   Gesammelte  .4z;/5Yi/s,<?,  Berlin,  1903)  ; 
cf.  pp.  330-31. 


XI 


CONCLUSION  211 


the  best  propaedeutic  to  metaphysic.1  But  if  we 
read  the  refutations  of  the  dialectic  by  Trendelen- 
burg  in  Germany,  by  Rosmini  in  Italy,  by  Janet 
in  France  (to  name  only  the  most  important),  we 
cannot  but  experience  a  feeling  of  distrust ;  for 
when  we  realize  that  a  critic  makes  his  task  too 
easy,  we  divine  from  his  very  words  of  condemna 
tion  and  of  depreciation  that  there  is  something 
much  more  profound  in  the  question,  which  he 
has  failed  Jo  reach.  Doubtless  those  ingenious 
confuters  brought  to  light  difficulties,  and  some 
times  errors ;  but  they  did  not  show  the  true 
genesis  of  the  errors,  how  they  derived  from  the 
exaggeration  of  a  new  and  great  truth.  "  To 
confute  a  philosophy  (Hegel  himself  said)  means 
nothing  but  to  surpass  its  limits,  and  to  lower  its 
determinate  principle,  so  as  to  make  of  it  an  ideal 
moment."2 

But  with  the  new  generation  that  reached 
maturity  after  1848,  the  philosophical  adversaries 
of  Hegel  were  soon  succeeded  by  barbaric 
adversaries.  These  hated  nothing  in  Hegel  but 
philosophy  itself,  which  he  represented  in  all  its 
grandiose  seventy  :  Philosophy,  which  is  without 
heart  and  without  compassion  for  the  feeble- 

1  See  his  criticism  of  the  Encyclopaedia,  Werke,  ed.  Hartenstein,  xii. 
670,  685. 

2  Enc.  §  86  Zus. 


212         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

minded  and  for  the  lazy_\  Philosophy,  which  is 
not  to  be  placated  with  the  specious  offerings  of 
sentiment  and  of  fancy,  nor  with  the  light  foods 
of  half-science.  For  these,  Hegel  was  the  un 
avenged  shade  of  the  speculative  need  of  the 
human  spirit ;  a  shade  which  seemed  disposed 
to  take  its  own  revenge  at  any  moment.  Hence 
the  fierce  hatred  of  Hegel :  a  hatred  composed 
of  fear  and  of  remorse,  and  certainly  not  caused 
by  the  errors  of  his  system.  Hegel  had  observed 
that  after  Fichte  philosophy  had  become  too 
subtle,  and  could  no  longer  be  an  occupation  for 
the  beau  monde  and  for  the  cultured  public,  as  it 
had  been  in  the  eighteenth  century,  previous  to 
Kant.1  But  the  positivist  regression  reduced 
minds  to  such  an  extremity,  that  they  were 
rendered  blind  to  the  distinction  between  the 
concept  and  sensation,  between  speculation  and ._ 
empiricism.  How  then  could  it  have  been  possible 
for  such  an  age,  which  lacked  all  the  elementary 
or  propaedeutic  distinctions,  to  understand  or 
criticize  Hegel,  who  assumes  the  knowledge  and 
solution  of  the  elementary  problems,  whose 
thought  revolves  round  the  ultimate  and  most 
refined  questions,  who  breathes  and  lives  on  the 
most  lofty  summits  ?  For  such  as  these,  to  look 

1   Gesch.  d.  Phil*,  iii.  577-8. 


CONCLUSION  213 

upon  him  was  to  awake  in  themselves  the  sad 
consciousness  of  impotence,  with  its  agitations 
and  "irritations,  and  its  ferocious  condemnation 
of  joys  that  it  may  not  taste. 

Happily,  in  our  day,  there  is  an  improvement 
in  our  intellectual  outlook.  It  is  more  favourable 
to  philosophy  in  general,  and  more  favourable  to 
Hegel  himself.  We  are  now  beginning  to  possess 
a  philosophy  of  art  and  of  language,  a  theory  of 
history,  a  gnoseology  of  the  mathematical  and 
naturalistic  disciplines,  which  render  impossible 
the  reappearance  of  those  errors,  in  which  Hegel 
became  entangled.  In  particular,  the  old  concept 
of  nature,  inherited  from  science,  or  rather  from 
the  philosophy  of  the  seventeenth  century,  is 
in  process  of  dissolution  :  every  day  it  becomes 
clearer  how  nature,  as  a  concept,  is  a  product  of 
the  practical  activity  of  man  ;  and  it  is  only  when 
he  forgets  how  he  has  acquired  it,  that  he  finds 
it  opposed  to  him  as  something  external,  which 
terrifies  him  with  its  aspect  of  impenetrable 
mystery.  On  the  other  hand,  a  certain  philo 
sophical  romanticism  is  everywhere  appearing 
again,  and  this  is  a  condition  (though  nothing 
more  than  a  condition)  for  the  true  understanding 
of  Hegel  and  all  the  philosophers  of  his  time. 
People  are  sighing  again  for  mysticism  and  for 


2i4         PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

immediate  knowledge,  after  the  manner  of  Jacob!  ; 
and  they  are  setting  up  again  the  old  Schellinghian 
ideal  of  an  aesthetic  contemplation,  which  should 
give  to  the  spirit  a  thirst  for  truth  and  for  con- 
creteness,  something  that  (natural)  science  cannot 
give.  Thus,  Bergson,  one  of  the  writers  who 
have  attached  themselves  to  this  movement, 
advocates  as  a  metaphysic  of  the  absolute,  an 
intuitive  knowledge,  "  qui  sinstalle  dans  le  mouve- 
ment  et  adopte  la  vie  meme  des  choses."  *  But  was 
not  this  just  what  Hegel  demanded,  and  the 
point  from  which  he  began — to  find  a  form  of 
mind,  which  should  be  mobile  as  the  movement 
of  the  real,  which  should  participate  in  the  life  of 
things,  which  should  feel  "  the  pulse  of  reality," 
and  should  mentally  reproduce  the  rhythm  of  its 
development,  without  breaking  it  into  pieces  or 
making  it  rigid  and  falsifying  it  ? 

But  for  Hegel,  such  a  view  was  only  a  starting- 
point,  not  a  conclusion,  as  it  is  for  the  writer  we 
have  quoted,  and  for  others  of  like  tendencies. 
The  renunciation  of  thought  would  have  been 
asked  of  Hegel  in  vain.  And  to  have  shown 
that  the  demand  of  concrete  knowledge  is  satisfied 
in  the  form  of  thought,  is  his  great  merit,  his 

1   "  Introduction  a  la  Metaphysiquc  "  in  Revue  de  mttaph.  et  de  morale, 
xi.  p.  29. 


CONCLUSION  215 

immortal  discovery.  Hence  the  necessity  of 
studying  Hegel  critically,  and  of  sifting  the 
intimate  and  vital  elements  of  his  thought  from 
the  extrinsic  and  dead.  The  modern  consciousness 
can  neither  accept  the  whole  of  Hegel,  nor  wholly 
refute  him,  as  used  to  be  done  fifty  years  ago. 
In  relation  to  him  it  stands  in  the  position  of  the 
Roman  poet  to  his  lady  :  nee  tecum  vivere  possum, 
nee  sine  te.  It  does  not  appear  that  we  can  now 
obtain  this  critical  revision  of  Hegelianism  from 
its  German  fatherland,  which  is  so  forgetful  of 
its  great  son  that  it  has  not  even  reprinted  his 
works  and  frequently  expresses  judgments  con 
cerning  him,  which  astound  us  who  belong  to 
this  remote  fringe  of  Italy,  for  we  have  never 
altogether  forgotten  him,  and  have  in  some  wise 
made  him  our  own,  uniting  him  in  brotherhood 
with  our  Nolan  Bruno  and  with  our  Vico,  the 
Parthenopean.  Far  more  important  than  the 
German  studies,  are  the  studies  on  Hegelianism, 
which  have  been  carried  on  for  over  thirty  years 
in  England.  There  the  work  of  Stirling  has 
shown  itself  to  be  very  fruitful ;  for  there  Hegel 
is  clearly  expounded,  truthfully  interpreted  and 
criticized  reverently  and  with  freedom  of  mind. 
In  return,  the  powerful  spirit  of  George  Hegel 
has  for  the  first  time  awakened  to  the  speculative 


2i6        PHILOSOPHY  OF  HEGEL 

life  the  minds  of  the  English,  who  have  been  for 
centuries  the  world  purveyors  of  empirical  philo 
sophy  and  who  even  in  the  last  century  seemed 
incapable  of  producing  any  philosophers  better 
than  Stuart  Mill  and  Herbert  Spencer. 

Now,  if  any  one  were  to  ask  me  if  he  should 
or  should  not  be  an  "  Hegelian,"  and  if  I  am  an 
Hegelian,  I  might,  after  all  I  have  said,  dispense 
with  a  reply.  Yet  I  wish  as  a  corollary,  to  answer 
here  this  question  in  a  way  which  is  perhaps 
derived  from  that  very  philosophy.  I  am,  and 
believe  it  necessary  to  be,  an  Hegelian ;  but  in 
the  same  sense  in  which  any  one  who  has  a  philo 
sophical  spirit  and  philosophical  culture  in  our 
time,  is  and  feels  himself  to  be  at  once :  Eleatic, 
Heraclitean,  Socratic,  Platonic,  Aristotelian,  Stoic, 
Sceptic,  Neoplatonic,  Christian,  Buddhist,  Car 
tesian,  Spinozist,  Leibnizian,  Vichian,  Kantian; 
and  so  on.  That  is  to  say,  in  the  sense  that  no 
thinker  and  no  historical  movement  of  thought 
come  to  pass  without  bearing  fruit,  without 
depositing  an  element  of  truth,  which  forms  part, 
consciously  or  no,  of  living  modern  thought. 
Neither  I  nor  any  sensible  person  would  wish  to 
be  an  Hegelian,  in  the  sense  of  a  servile  and 
obsequious  follower,  who  professes  to  accept 
every  word  of  the  master,  or  in  the  sense  of  a 


xi  CONCLUSION  217 

religipus  sectarian,  who  considers  disagreement 
a  sin.  In  short,  Hegel  too  has  discovered  a 
moment  of  the  truth  ;  to  this  moment  we  must 
accord  recognition  and  value.  That  is  all.  If 
this  does  not  happen  just  at  present,  it  does  not 
much  matter.  The  Idea  is  not  in  a  hurry,  as 
Hegel  used  to  say.  The  same  content  of  truth 
must  be  reached,  sooner  or  later,  by  a  different 
way  ;  and,  if  we  have  not  availed  ourselves  of  his 
direct  help,  yet  when  we  look  back  upon  the 
history  of  thought,  we  must  still  proclaim  him, 
with  much  marvel,  a  prophet. 

But  the  first  condition  for  resolving  whether 
to  accept  or  to  reject  the  doctrines  which  Hegel 
propounds  (I  am  constrained  to  make  explicit 
what  I  should  have  preferred  to  leave  to  be 
understood)  is  to  read  his  books :  and  to  put  an 
end  to  the  spectacle,  half  comical  and  half  dis 
gusting,  of  the  accusation  and  the  abuse  of  a 
philosopher  by  critics  who  do  not  know  him,  and 
who  wage  a  foolish  war  with  a  ridiculous  puppet 
created  by  their  own  imaginations,  under  the 
ignoble  sway  of  traditional  prejudice  and  in 
tellectual  laziness. 


THE    END 


CROCE,  BENEDETTO  B 

29^8 

What  is  living  and  what  is     .C75 
dead  of  the  philosophy  of 
wegel . .